illB 



, ., Jiiil^ 

iTATES 




''iiiiliiiiii' 



TT BlCO. 

illliiiiiilliiilliiliiiii 



liliiiiitiiiil 




Class _^1 


^'- (^ y 


Book ._ 


''"cS^^ 


GoCT$htN^ 




COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




From the portrait ojr ^^'^ 



JOHN C. CALHOUN 



STORIES OF THE S T ATES 



THE MAKING 



OE 



SOUTH CAROLINA 



BY 



HENRY ALEXANDER WHITE, M.A., Ph.D., D.D, 

PBOFESSOR IN COLUMBIA. THEOLOGICAL SEMINAKY, COLUMBIA, 
SOUTH CAROLINA; AUTHOR OF "LIFE OF ROBERT 
E. LEE," AND "A SCHOOL HISTORY OF 
THE UNITED STATES." 



WITH MANY ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS 




SILVER, BURDETT AND COMPANY 

NEW YORK ATLANTA BOSTON DALLAS CHICAGO 



Copyright, 1906, 1914, by 
SILVER, BURDETT & COMPANY. 



APR 20 1914 



©CI.A37143S 



This Book is Dedicated to 

mg Wxu 

Fanny Beverley Wellfokd White 



f 



PREFACE. 



This book attempts to give a short, simple history 
of Soutli CaroUna from the first settlement to the present 
day. Biographical sketches of rulers and leaders are 
arranged in close connection in order to furnish a con- 
tinuous historical narrative. The story of the lives of 
many great and good men of the state is of necessity 
left out; the boys and girls of South Carolina nmst 
read about them in larger books than this. 

Many worthy and noble women have also helped 
to build up and strengthen the state of South Carolina. 
In Colonial and Pvevolutionary days, and most of all 
during the period of the Southern Confederacy, they 
toiled and suffered in behalf of their people. It is not 
possible, however, in these brief pages to give the story 
of their deeds of devotion and self-sacrifice. 

The statements made in this book are based through- 
out on pubUc records and on the original writings of 
those wlio had a share in the events and deeds herein 
described. 

The author desires to express his great appreciation 
of the valuable assistance rendered in the preparation 
of this voliune by Mr. Alexander S. Salley, Jr., Secre- 



Vlll PREFACE 

tary of the State Historical Coiimiission, who has fur- 
nished much important information and has faciUtated 
the securing uf autographs of important men directly 
from the original documents. In addition to this, Mr. 
Salley has kindly aided in the laborious work of reading 
the proof-sheets, and has also lent some photographs 
for reproduction in this book. Hon. W. A. Courtenay, 
of Innisfallen, who has done so much to perpetuate the 
true history of this stat , has read the proof-sheets and 
has furnished some photographs from his valuable 
collection. Acknowledgments are due also to Mr. 
E. S. Dreher, Superintendent of the Public Schools of 
Columbia, Avho has read the proof-sheets; to Prof. Yates 
Snowden, of the University of South Carolina, who has 
read the proof-sheets in part, and has furnished photo- 
graphs; to Mr. W. Hampton Gibbes, of Columbia, who 
has placed at the author's disposal his collection of 
autographs; and to Mr. E. J. Watson, Secretary of the 
Immigration Commission, who has lent several photo- 
graphs. 

A number of friends in various parts of the state have 
rendered assistance in securing photographs and other 
material for illustrating the book. For all of these 
courtesies the author hereby expresses his grateful 
appreciation. 

Henry Alexander White. 

Columbia, South Carolina. 



CONTENTS 



PART I. — EARLY DAYS IN SOUTH CAROLINA 



CHAPTER PAGE 

I. The Huguenot Settlement at Port Royal . 1 

II. The Lords Proprietors of Carolina .... 4 

III. The English Settlement on Ashley River . 8 

IV. Joseph West and the New Charles Town . . 11 
V. The Morton Settlement on the Edisto River 17 

VI. Thomas Smith and the Growth of Trade . . 20 

VII. Blake and the Huguenots 22 

VIII. James Moore and the Spaniards of Florida . 27 
IX. South Carolina Invaded by the French and 

Spanish 30 

X. Charles Craven Defeats THE Yemassees. . . 33 

XI. How the Carolinians Fought the Pirates . . 39 

XII. Proprietary Government Overthrown ... 44 

XIII. Scotch, Welsh, and German Settlers in South 
Carolina 47 

XIV. The People of South Carolina Make Their . 
Own Money Laws 52 

XV. The Cultivation of the Indigo Plant .... 54 
XVI. Treaties with the Indians of the Upper 

Country 58 

XVII. Patrick Calhoun, the First Lawmaker from 

the Upper Country 62 



CONTENTS 



PART II. — SOUTH CAROLINA'S PART IN THE 
REVOLUTION 

CHAPTER PAGE 

XVIIl. The Growth of the Trade of South Caro- 
lina 68 

XIX. Opposition to the Stamp Act 74 

XX. The ''Liberty Tree" Party 80 

XXI. Preparing FOR War 84 

XXII. John Rutledge, First President of the In- 
dependent State of South Carolina .... 89 

XXIII. William Henry Drayton, First Chief Justice 
of the Independent State of South Caro- 
lina 92 

XXIV. Moultrie's Defence of Charles Town ... 96 
XXV. William Thomson Defends Charles Town 

AGAINST A British Army 101 

XXVI. Andrew Williamson Defeats the Cherokee 

Indians 105 

XXVII. Henry Laurens, President of the Continen- 
tal Congress 108 

XXVIII. John Laurens at Savannah AND YoRKTowN . 112 
XXIX. The British Army Driven out of Northern 

South Carolina 117 

XXX. Francis Marion in the Pee Dee Country . . 126 
XXXI. Thomas Sumter Again Forces the British 

from the Upper Country 1 ;)7 

XXXIT. Andrew Pickens Helps to Defeat the British 114 
XXXIII. South Carolina Becomes a State in the 

LTnion 154 



PART III. — THE MEN OF THE COMMONWEALTH 

XXXIV. Thomas Pinckney as Minister to England . . 161 

XXXV. William Lowndes, the Wise Statesman ... 169 
XXXVI. Langdon Cheves, Lawmaker, Judge, and 

Banker 174 

XXXVII. George McDuffie's Opposition to Unjust 

Federal Laws 179 



CONlEN'rS XI 

CHAPTER PAGE 

XXXVIII. Robert Yonge Hayne jn the United States 

Senate 1J^5 

XXXIX. John Caldwell Calhoun's Service to his 

Country l-*^-^ 

XL. Pierce M. Butler and the Palmetto Regi- 
ment IN the Mexican War 206 

XLI. J. Marion Simms, the Great Surgeon .... 210 

PART I^^ — MEN OF THE CONFEDERATE WAR 

XLII. Francis W. Pickens, First Confederate War 

Governor of South Carolina 216 

XLIII. Milledge L. Bonham, Second Confederate 

War Governor of South Carolina 224 

XLIV. Maxcy Gregg's Brigade 231 

XLV. Samuel McGowan's Brigade 239 

XLVI. Joseph B. Kershaw's Brigade 244 

XLVII. MiCAH Jenkins' Brigade 250 

XLVIII. Nathan G. Evans' Brigade 254 

XLIX. The Brigades of Manigault and Gist in the 

Mississippi Valley . 257 

L. Wade Hampton and the Carolina Horsemen 

in the Confederate War 261 

LI. Johnson Hagood's Brigade 279 

LII. Simms, Hayne, Timrod, — Poets of Carolina 

AND OF THE SoUTH 282 

PART Y. — THE MEN OF OUR OWN TIME 
LIII. Wade Hampton Brings South Carolina again 

UNDER THE RULE OF WhITE MeN 290 

LIV. The Period of Development 298 

Appendix •'^19 

Index 331 



ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS 



PAGE 

Jolui 0. Calhoun . Frontispiece 

Charles the Ninth of 

France 2 

Charles the Second of Eng- 
land 4 

Title-page of Manuscript 
Volume: "Laws of the 
Province of South Caro- 
lina" 6 

Anthony Asliley Cooper . 7 

Marks Made by Indians as 
Their Signatures to a 
Deed for Land .... 9 

The Autograph of Gov- 
ernor West 11 

Order Issued by Governor 
Yeamans (1672) to Lay 
Out a Towai 14 

St. Michael's Church . . 16 

The Autograph of Gov- 
ernor Morton 17 

Huguenot Church .... 18 

The Autographs of Gov- ' 
emor Smith and Colonel 
Daniell 20 

South Carolina Pines ... 21 

The Autographs and Coats- 
of-Arms of Governor 
Archdale and His Coun- 
cil 23 

Plan of the Town of Dor- 
chester .... . 26 

The Old Castle, St. Augus- 
tine 28 

Sir Nathaniel Johnson . . 30 



PAGE 

Plan of Cliarles Town 

^ (1704) 32 

Th(! Autographs and Coats- 

of-Arms of Governor 

Craven and His Council 34 

The Autograph and Coat- 

of-Arms of Governor 

Johnson 39 

William Rhett 41 

George the Second of Eng- 
land 48 

The Autograph of Chief 

Justice Pinckney ... 52 
Thomas Brougliton . . . 53 
Clmrles Pinckney .... 56 
The Grave of Catharine 

Callioun 63 

The Autograph of Patrick 

Calhoun 66 

The Autograph of Gov- 
ernor Bull 68 

A View of Charles Town 

(1765) 72-3 

Christopher Gadsden . . 75 
The Autographs of Rawlins 
Lowndes and Christo- 
pher Gadsden .... 76 
George the Third of Eng- 
land 78 

Thomas L5Tich, Jr. ... 81 
The Autograph of Edward 

Rutledge 82 

Edward Rutledge .... 83 

AVilliam Gibbes 85 

Thomas Heyward, Jr. . . 86 



xii 



ILLUSTRATIONS AND MAPS 



XIU 



The Autograph of Thomas 

Heyward, Jr 87 

The Liberty Flag .... 88 

John Rutledge 90 

The Autograph of Presi- 
dent Rutledge .... 91 
William Henry Drayton . 93 
Arthur Middleton .... 94 
William Moultrie .... 97 
Sergeant Jasper at Fort 

Moultrie 99 

The Autograph of Captain 

Caldwell . 101 

A Map of South Carolina 

in Revolutionary Days 102 
The Autograph of Colonel 

Thomson 104 

The Autograph of Colonel 

Williamson 105 

Henry Laurens 109 

Pringle House, Charleston 110 

John Laurens 113 

Charles Town in 1780 . . 115 
Louis the Sixteenth of 

France 116 

Colonel Banastre Tarleton 119 

Thomas Sumter 121 

Monument Commemorat- 
ing Huck's Defeat ... 123 

Francis Marion 126 

The Battle of Camden . . 131 
The Autograph of Col. 

Horrv 134 

The Battle of King's 

Mountain 140 

Andrew Pickens .... 144 
Old Stone Presbyterian 

Church, Oconee County 146 

Daniel Morgan 147 

The Autograph of Henry 

Hampton 149 

First Wade Hampton . . 150 

" Light-Honse Harry " Lee 151 

Nathanael Greene .... 152 

Autograph, W. Hampton. 153 
The Autograph of Charles 

C. Pinckney 154 



Charles Cotesworth Pinck- 

ney 155 

Fort Moultrie 156 

Thomas Pinckney ... 157 
The Autograph of Governor 

Pinckney 159 

George Washington . . . 161 
The State House at Co- 
lumbia in 1794 ... . 165 
The Home of William 

Lowndes 170 

William Lowndes .... 173 

Langdon Cheves 175 

Magnolia Cemetery ... 176 
Confederate Monument, 

Magnolia Cemetery . . 178 

George McDuffie .... 179 
Librarv, South Carolina 

College 181 

Robert Yonge Hayne . . 186 

Calhoun in Early Life . . 190 

Calhoun in Maturity . . . 191 
The Autograph of Floride 

Colhoun's Father ... 193 
Calhoim Monument, 

Charleston 195 

John C. Calhoun .... 197 

Fort HiU 200 

St. PhUip's Church, 

Charleston 202 

St. Philip's Church, Inte- 
rior 204 

Mexican Monument, Co- 
lumbia 207 

J. Marion Sims 212 

The Autograph of Doctor 

Sims 213 

Country House of John L. 

Manning 215 

Francis W. Pickens ... 217 
First Baptist Church, 

Columbia 218 

Francis Hugh Wardlaw . 219 

Jefterson Davis 221 

General Bernard E. Bee . 223 
Governor Mi Hedge L. Bon- 
ham 225 



XIV 



ILLLSTKATIONS AM> MAPS 



PAGE 

Fort Sumter under Fire . 226 

Stephen Elliott 229 

Maxcy Gregg 232 

Confederate Monument, 

Chester 234 

Robert E. Lee 238 

Samuel McGowan .... 239 
Confederate Monument 

and Court House, 

Orangeburg 241 

Charleston in 1860 ... 243 

Stonewall Jackson .... 245 

Joseph B. Kershaw . . . 246 
(Confederate Monument, 

Marion 248 

Micah Jenkins 251 

Gen. John Bratton, " Old 

Reliable" 252 

Nathan G. Evans .... 254 

A. M. Manigault. .... 257 

Ellison Capers 259 

A Garden at the Home of 

the First Wade Hampton 262 

Wade Hampton the Third 264 
House Given to General 

Hampton bv the People 

of South Carohna ... 267 
Attorney-General You- 

mans; Chief Justice Mc- 



PAGE 

Iver; General Hampton; 
Colonel Pope ; General 

McGowan (Group) . . 270 
Confederate Monument, 

Columbia 273 

Lieutenant Generals . . . 276 
General M. C. Butler ... 278 
Jolmson Hagood .... 280 
The Autograph of W. Gil- 
more Simms 282 

W. Gilmore Simms ... 283 

Woodlands 285 

Paul Hamilton Hayne . . 287 

Henry Timrod 288 

Governor's Mansion, Co- 
lumbia 291 

IMace in House of Repre- 
sentatives 292 

The Capitol, Columbia . . 294 

A View of Charleston . . 297 

Olympia Cotton Mill . . 305 

The College of Charleston 310 

Columbia Female College . 312 
Monument to William 

Moffatt Grier . . . . 313 
Clemson College . . . . 315 
A Group of South Caro- 
lina Educators . . . . 317 



PART I. 

EARLY DAYS IN SOUTH CAROLINA. 
1663-1763 

CHAPTER I. 
THE HUGUENOT SETTLEMENT AT PORT ROYAL. 

The Huguenots. — On a bright morning in May, about 
three hundred and fifty years ago, two ships were saiUng 
along our Atlantic coast, their prows headed north- 
ward. The vessels had large, square sails. Their sterns 
stood high above the water and from each masthead 
fluttered the flag of France. 

The people on board the two vessels were from 
France, and were known as Huguenots. They were 
Protestants, who were not allowed to worship God in 
their own way in France, and for that reason they 
crossed the Atlantic Ocean to build homes in America. 

Port Royal. — The two ships made their way into the 
mouth of a wide bay on the coast of the present state of 
South Carolina and let go their anchors in a depth of 
sixty feet of water. The sailors were filled with such 
delight when they saw the beauty of this body of water 
that they gave to it the name Port Royal, or royal 
harbor, the name by which it is called to this day. 

1 



TIIR MAKING OF SOUTH CAIIOLINA 




The leader of tliis company was a brave Huguenot 
named Captain Jean Ribault (Re-ho). He steered 
his ships up the stream thjit enters Port Royal and went 

ashore, probably upon 
a small island now 
kno^^Tl as Lemon Is- 
land, in Broad River, 
a few miles from the 
present town of Beau- 
fort. There he set up a 
stone pillar and claimed 
all the country for the 
king of France. Ribault 
and his follow^ers then 
built a fort upon Parris 
Island and called it Arx Carolana, that is, Fort Charles, 
after King Charles (Carolus) the Ninth of France. 
Twenty-six men w^ere left in the fort, and Ribault 
sailed away to bring a larger company of Huguenots to 
Port Royal. 

The soil around Fort Charles was rich, but the men 
left in the fort did not plant corn. They found pleasure 
in walking about in the great forests of cedar, magnolia, 
and oak. They enjoyed the fragrance of the jasmine and 
the roses that grew upon the banks of the Broad River. 
They bought corn and deer meat from the Indians and 
spent much time in looking for silver and pearls. 

Port Royal Deserted. — At last the Huguenot settlers 



CHARLES THE NINTH OF FRANCE 



HUGUENOT SETTLEMENT AT POUT KOYAL 3 

became anxious about Ribault. Day after day they 
looked out over the sea for his ship, but he did not 
return to them. Wlien the supply of corn was nearly 
gone, the men in the fort determined to build a small 
boat and sail back to France. Grass and the inner 
bark of trees were twisted together to make ropes for 
the new vessel. Bedclothes and old shirts were made 
into sails. Then they turned the prow of the boat to 
the east, and a fair wind bore them far out upon the 
Atlantic. 

Before they reached the middle of the ocean the wind 
ceased to fill their sails, and the little vessel was left 
floating idly upon the sea. The supply of food and 
water failed. The boat began to leak, and a storm broke 
upon them. Some died of hunger. An English ship 
by chance came that way, picked up those that were 
still alive and carried them to England. 

Huguenot Settlement on St. John's River. — All of 
these events took place in the year 1562. A little later 
a second company of Huguenots built another Fort 
Charles on St. John's River in Florida. Then in 15G5 
Captain Ribault brought a third group of colonists to 
this fort on the St. John's. The Spaniards, however, 
killed all of the Huguenot settlers and then built the 
town of St. Augustine on the Florida coast, to show that 
they claimed that entire region. The Huguenots did 
not succeed in their plan of making a settlement at Port 
Royal. The name Carolana, or Carolina, was given, 



4 TIIK MAKIXCt of SOI 'I'll CAUOLIXA 

however, to a jx-irt of \hv count rv uoiw Port Royal. 
This name reinnined in that region for a liundred years 
as a memorial of the French kin^;. Then EngUsh 
settlers came to take possession of the country, to build 
homes, and thus to lay the foundations of a great 
American state. 

CHAPTER II. 



THE LORDS PROPRIETORS OF CAROLINA. 

Carolina Granted to Proprietors. — In the year 1663, 
Charles the Second, king of England, gave to Anthony 

Ashley Cooper, Lord 
Ashley, and to seven 
other Englishmen, a 
large tract of land on 
our Atlantic coast. 
This contained the 
same land that had 
been called Carolina 
by the Hugnenots a 
hundred years before, 
in honor of King 
Charles of France. It 
was named Carolina 

CHAKLE. THE SECOND OK ENGLAND ^^^ ^^^ g^^^^^| ^-^^^^ 

by King Charles the Second, in honor of his father, 
King Charles the First, of England. The country called 




THE LORDS rKOPHIETOHS OF CAROLINA 6 

Carolina then embraced all of the land now contained 
in the states of South Carolina, North Carolina, Georgia, 
and the northern part of Florida. 

The eight Englishmen to Avhoin the king gave this 
country were called the Lords Proprietors of Carolina. 
The names of some of them are still in use in South 
Carolina. Anthony Ashley Cooper's name was given 
to the Ashley River and the Cooper River which flow 
past the city of Charleston. The names of the Earl of 
Clarendon and of Sir John Colleton, two of the Pro- 
prietors, were given to Clarendon and Colleton counties; 
the county of Berkeley was called after two other Pro- 
prietors, Sir William Berkeley and John, Lord Berkeley. 
The other three Proprietors were the Duke of Albemarle, 
the Earl of Craven, and Sir George Carteret. 

The Carolina Charter. — King Charles the Second gave 
to his eight friends a written title to Carolina. In this 
writing, called a charter, the king told the Proprietors 
that they might do what they pleased with their land. 
They were allowed to bring settlers into the country, to 
build towns and forts, to appoint governors and judges, 
to levy and collect taxes, and to rule the people who 
came to live there. 

Cooper and Locke's Form of Government. — Anthony 
Ashley Cooper took the lead among the Proprietors in 
preparing a set of rules for the management of the set- 
tlers whom he expected to send from England to Carolina. 
Cooper asked John Locke, an English scholar and writer, 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



THE 



L AW3 

OF THE 

PROVINCE 

OF V 

SOUTH CAROLlNAi 



IN TWO PART5. 



TI^eTi\fll^\vt,coRtaniugAlltkcPER?ETU\L ACTsI 

1\\ Force MvdUje . 
Witfx tiuTlTLESofjiuii ACT5:y-5 ArcRc{)c<LUjExpirdl,ovOb.okte. 

Piaiced uv tK^ Order ofTim'c ii\. u'kicli tKey pa(>e<l. 
Ti^Seconffi\vt/otvUm^A\UKcTEMTOIWVRY ACT5 

laForce aadUjc. 
Tq wKitk u aaaeafckcTlTLESo/alltlieTKWATE AQT5. 

A^xd tkc twoCH AT\T ERS^mitcd by Kiag . 
CHAKl,ES Vl^tothetOIU)SPKOTB.\ETqRSefCA^OElNA 



COLl^ECTEO 

InOaeVolvinve. 



ByNICHOl^AS TROTT,E/q; 




TITLE-PAGE OF MANUSCRIPT VOLUME IN POSSESSION OF THE HIS- 
TORICAL COMMISSION, COLUMBIA. TROTT WAS CHIEF 

JUSTICE. 1713-1719 



THE LORDS rJIOPRIETOllS OF CAROLINA 



to help him, and working together they wrote out a long 
list of laws. These })rovi(led that all power should be 
kept in the hands of 
the Proprietors, and that 
they should be allowed 
to give names and 
titles, such as landgrave, 
cassique, and baron, to 
themselves and to their 
friends. This plan of 
government was never 
put into complete use in 
Carolina. The people 
who came to make 
homes in that land al- 
ways made their own 
laws and never allowed anthony ashley cooper 

the Proprietors to oppress them. Cooper afterwards 
became Earl of Shaftesbury. He felt so great an in- 
terest in the province of Carolina that he made prep- 
arations to sail across the Atlantic for the purpose 
of spending his last days on the banks of the Ashley 
and Cooper rivers. Before he could carry out this 
purpose he died (1683), and thus he never saw the 
beautiful land which he had helped to colonize. 





-^,. 




^t^J^y 




-«- '^■.^^-■■^ 




gk ^(BHrtbi^' 




fcMof' 




^E-^1mi£^^^b s 












r ' •fejatjii* 




y Wbt^^ 




^ ^ ' 


./-^wE^K^V 




^/^ ^mjHg; 




. / '' 






M 



O 'Jill-: MAKING UF ISOLTU CAROLINA 

CFIAI^TEK III. 
THE ENGLISH SETTLEMENT ON ASHLEY RIVER. 

Charles Town. — In the year 1669 the Proprietor.s 
sent out from London the ship Carolina and two other 
small vessels filled with emigrants. The two small ships 
were wrecked during the voyage, but in March, 1670, the 
good ship Carolina sailed into the harbor of Port Royal. 
With her were two little boats which had sailed with the 
Carolina from the islands of Bermuda and Barbadoes 
{har-hd'-doz). The expedition was under the command 
of Joseph AVest. A month later, when the colonists 
realized that Port Royal was too near the Spaniards 
in Florida, they turned the prow of the Carolina north- 
ward, sailed into the present harbor of Charleston, and 
cast anchor in the mouth of the Ashley River. 

The Carolina was then steered up the Ashley to a high 
bluff on the western bank, about three miles from the 
mouth of the stream. To this bluff the emigrants gave 
the name of Albemarle Point, and there, in April, 1670, 
they began to build a town which they called Charles 
Town. Colonel William Sayle, former governor of 
Bermuda, was made governor. 

Life at Charles Town. — The settlers found themselves 
in a thick forest of pine, ash, live oak, magnolia, cedar, 
and myrtle trees. Wild cane grew in abundance near 
the river. The first houses were made of trunks of 



THE ENGLISH SETTLEMENT ON ASHLEY RIVER 



9 



small trees, which were cut the proper length and 
covered with bark or split boards. The settlers waded 
into the river and picked up plenty of oysters. All 



5p^4-^ypr'' fi'3 



-^h/rf^f'^i- ir/^-^i^^^^^i-f^' 



^^^^^^ 



O^yf/' 



fAi ff?<fr4L. (^ 




ySa/u 




MARKS MADE BY INDIANS AS THEIR SIGNATURES TO 
A DEED FOR LAND 



around them in the forests were wild turkeys, partridges, 
and rabbits. These were shot and eaten. The Indian 
tribe Imown as Kiawahs lived near the Ashley. They 
were friendly towards the white people and brought 
them venison, or deer meat, and corn. Other Indians 



10 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

not so friendly lived farther down the coast and against 
these the people had to keep watch. Some of the men 
paced back and forth with their rifles in their hands 
while the rest of the settlers were piling log upon log to 
make houses. 

English Energy. — Governor Sayle led his people in 
their work of building. He made them throw up the 
vinih as high as l\ man's breast around the new town. 
Behind this mound the riflemen stood ready to defend 
their homes. Some Spaniards sailed up the coast from 
Florida to destroy the new settlement, but when they 
saw the bright rifle barrels and the strong breastwork 
awaiting their attack they sailed back again. 

Two months after the arrival of the colonists the 
supply of bread failed. The Indians had no more corn. 
Then the ship Carolina spread her great white wings 
and sailed to Virginia to buy wheat and corn. Mean- 
while the settlers cut away the trees and cleared the 
ground for the planting of corn and other crops, so that 
by autunui they had grown in the fields around their 
log huts nnough corn for their needs. 



JOSErU WEST AND THE NEW CHARLES TOWN 11 

CHAPTER TV. 

JOSEPH WEST AND THE NEW CHARLES TOWN. 

Growth of the Colony. — When Governor Sayle died 
(1671) there were about four hundred people Hving on 
the western bank of the Ashley. Joseph West, an 




THE AUTOGRAPH OF GOVERNOR WEST 

honest Englishman, succeeded Sayle as governor of the 
province. The settlers were still living on deer meat, fish, 
and oysters, and were clearing larger fields for corn. 
Some of the pine, oak, and ash logs were loaded on ships 
and sent to the island of Barbadoe.'. There they were 
traded for guns, hoes, axes, and cloth. 

New settlers came from England to the Ashley River, 
A number of Dutch farmers left New York and sailed 
southward to join the Carolina colonists. Some English 
people who had been living in Barbadoes also came to 
make their homes on the Ashley. Among these was 
Sir John Yeamans, an Englishman, who brought with 
him from Barbadoes a company of negro laborers. They 
were put to work cutting cedar logs and rolling them 
upon the vessels that lay in the river. These were the 
first slaves that entered the province of South Carolina. 



12 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Yeamans soon became rich by trading in cedar logs 
and the skins of wild animals. He built a handsome 
two-story wooden house on the Ashley River. For 
two years he held the office of governor, and then Joseph 
West was appointed for a second term. 

The settlers now became bolder. With a rifle in 
one hand and an axe in the other, the pioneer went 
farther and farther into the forests in search of a suitable 
place for a home. Smoke was seen curling from cabin 
chimneys on both banks of the Ashley and in the woods 
between the Ashley and tlie Stono. Corn was planted in 
every open space found in the forest, and two crops were 
gathered each year. 

The South Carolina Indians. — The Indians now 
began to make trouble for the settlers. These people 
of the forest were tall and straight and their skin was 
reddish brown, like the color of copper. About twenty- 
eight large families, or clans, of Indians lived in the terri- 
tory of South Carolina. Two groups of these fainihes 
held the upper part of the country, the Cherokees on 
the Broad and Saluda rivers and the Catawbas on the 
Wateree. The Creeks occupied the country beyond 
the Savannah River. Each of these groups, or tribes, 
has left various Indian family names connected with 
rivers and places in South Carolina.^ 

^ Among these names are Ashepoo, Combahee, Congaree, Coo- 
saw, Edisto, Oconee, Saluda, Santee, Savannah, Stono, Wateree, 
Winyah, and Yemassee. 



JOSEPH AVEST AM) THE KEW CHAIJLES TOWN 13 

Indian Mode of Living. — The Indians lived chiefly 
on fish and game, which they killed with the bow nnd 
arrow. Their houses were rude tents called wigwams, 
made by setting a number of long poles in the ground 
and bending them together at ih6 tops; over these was 
spread a covering of bark or animal skins. The Indian 
women planted corn, beans, melons, and squashes in 
small fields near the creeks and rivers. 

Conflict between the Settlers and the Indians. — 
The Indian family known as Kussoes lived near the 
Combahee River. At first they were friendly to the 
white settlers and gave them corn and venison. In 1671, 
however, they stopped coming to Charles Town. At 
night they would creep noiselessly through the bushes 
to the scattered farms and carry away pigs and other 
property. A company of soldiers was called together 
in the little town on the Ashley. They were dressed in 
deerskin trousers and wore long hunting shirts, with a 
belt around the waist. Their caps were made of bear 
skins or raccoon skins. Their rifles were of the flint- 
lock kind, that is, the powder behind the bullet was 
ignited by means of a flint held fast in the lock of the 
gun. Silently and swiftly they marched away through 
the forest. They came so suddenly upon the villages 
where the Kussoes lived that the Indians could not fight 
well. Their arrows did little harm at a distance, while 
the rifles of the settlers soon forced the red men to make 
peace. 



u 



THE MAKING OF ISOUTII CAllOLINA 











■ar 






i^4% .^v^^ ^-> 



h 

■^ CO 

^ a 
6 o 

>^ £ 

-^ CO 






JOSEril WEST AND THe' :NEW CHARLES TOWN 15 

A year later a large body of Indians called the Wes- 
toes decided to make war against the new settlers. 
These cruel Indians lived on the coast, a few miles south 
of Charles Town. They were in the habit of making 
slaves of any other Indians whom they could catch. The 
men of the Westoes now painted their faces a bright red 
color, stuck eagle feathers in their hair, and fastened 
their knives and hatchets in a loose belt. The long bow 
was carried in the hand. Each warrior had also a 
bundle of arrows made of cane reed and tipped with stone 
points. Then they marched away from their village to 
hunt for the white men. They did not have a long search. 
Fifty soldiers went swiftly down the coast from the 
Ashley River. When the Westoes heard of their ap- 
proach they hurried back home agam. They were not 
willing to stand in front of the white man's rifle. Soon 
afterwards Dr. Henry Woodward went to the village of 
the Westoes and was received in a friendly manner. He 
puffed away at the white tobacco pipe which was handed 
around among the company where he met the Indian 
chiefs. In this way a treaty of peace was made. Then 
the settlers bought from the red men all the land along 
the coast bci^ween the Ashley and the Edisto rivers. 

Charles Town Removed. — In 1672 a new town was 
laid out in broad streets on the point of land between 
the Ashley and Cooper rivers. Room for the landing 
of boats was left on the bank of each river. Places 
were marked off for a town house and a church. The 



10 



THE MAKl.NU Ol' SUITII C'AKOJJNA 



ground set apart for the latter is now occupied by St. 

Michael's Church. The hrst house of worship built 

there was of black 
cypress wood resting 
upon a brick founda- 
tion. It was called 
the English, or Epis- 
copal, Church. In 
1680 the settlement 
called Charles Town 
was formally re- 
moved by Governor 
West to its present 
location. At that 
time there were 
about twelve hun- 
dred people in the 
province. A ship- 

ST. MICHAEL S CHURCH * 

load of Huguenots 
came tlu^ same year (1680) and built homes in the 
new town. 



H .^^hHI^IH^^^ 


1 



MORTON SKTTLEMKX'L' ON THE EDIS'R) 1U\'EU 17 

CHAPTER V. 

MORTON SETTLEMENT ON THE EDISTO RIVER. 

The Coming of Dissenters. — In the 3^e.'ir 1681 about 
five hundred English settlers came in a body to the Caro- 
lina coast. Their leader was Joseph Morton. In reli- 
gion they were known as Dissenters, that is, they 
worshipped God in their own way and refused to 
become mem- 
bers of the /y ^ .^ 
Church of Eng. ^Sh^fC^^n^ 
land (Episcopal // ^ 
Church). Most ^ 

THE AUTOGRAPH OF OOVERNOR MORTON" 

01 these colo- 
nists built homes on the banks of the Edisto 'River, 
south of Charles Town. 

In 16S2 the Proprietors made Joseph Morton governor 
of the colony. Settlers were now coming in large 
numbers from England, Ireland, and Barbadoes to live 
in Charles Town. Nearly all of these new colonists were 
Dissenters in religion, like those who came Avith Morton. 
At the close of the year 1682 there were about twenty- 
five hundred people living in Charles Town and along 
the coast southward as far as the Edisto. 

The Colony in 1682. — In this same year the province 
was divided into three counties'. These were l^erkeley, 
which embraced Charles Town, Craven to the north- 
ward, and Colleton to the southward. The body of law- 



18 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAIIOLIXA 



makers, called Parliament, was made up of twenty 
representatives chosen by the peoi^lr. In the elections 
the people cast their votes by means of written ballots. 
The Parliament made laws to kee}) order and to 




HUGUENOT CHriK'H, lU^II/r AI'.OT'I' ISlS o^; THE SITE OF THE 
FIRST HUGUENOT CHURCH 

pmiish crime. All the colonists were required by law 
to observe the Sabbath day. 

The Scots at Port Royal. — The year 1683 marked 
the coming of a nund^er of Scots to Port Royal. Their 
leader was Lord Cardross, to whom the Proprietors had 



MUKroN SF/rrLKMKN'l' ()\ rilK KDlS'fO KIVEll 19 

given a large tract of land. He expected to bring as 
many as ten thousand settlers from Scotland. The first 
emigrants built homes and planted crops. Three years 
later (1686), however, a force of Spaniards sailed up 
the coast from Florida to the Edisto. There they robbed 
the houses of Governor Morton and other colonists. 
The Spaniards then sailed to Port Royal and completely 
destroyed the settlement made by the Scots. 

A Second Migration of Huguenots. — From the year 
1685 onward a number of Huguenots came from France 
to Carolina. Some of them established homes on the 
Cooper River, in a locality known as Orange Quarter. 
Others formed a settlement on Goose Creek, a branch 
of the Cooper River. Still another body of them made 
a settlement north of Charles Town, on the southern 
bank of the Santee River. 

The first Huguenot congregation was organized in 
Charles Town in 1685, under the pastoral care of Elias 
Prioleau. Their first house of worship was built in 
that city about 1687. The present church, on the same 
site, is the only distinctive Huguenot Church in the 
United States. 

The Colony Called South Carolina. — James Colleton, 
who succeeded Morton as governor (1686), tried to take 
all the power into his own hands, but the settlers drove 
him away. While Philip Ludwell was ruling the colony 
(1691-93), men began to give the name of South Carolina 
to the settlement of which Charles Town was the center. 



20 



TIIK MAKINCi OF SOl'l'll CAIIOLINA 



THOMAS SMITH AND THE GROWTH OF TRADE. 

Thomas Smith Appointed Governor. — A\ hen Tliomas 
Smith, an Enghshnuin, came to CaroUna in 1684, he 
built a house on Back River, near Charles Town. The 
Fropri(^tors wished to show him special honor, and they 
therefore gave him the title of landgrave. Along with 
the title they bestowed upon him a tract of forty- 
eight thousand acres of land. In 1693 they made him 
^^-^ . governor of South Carolina. 

C^/^6:J7nMi jje took much interest in the 

\/i^ J ^^juu/ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^6^6 made for the 
iJ/m^ /]/ ^^^^^ government of the colony. 
X\l/U ■ ^,J,^/lLll^ By his advice the people be- 

gan to select men to serve on 
juries in the law courts in the 
same way in which they are 
selected at the present time. 
Rice had been planted in the province from the first; about 
this time it became the chief product of South Carolina. 
Exports. — From the very beginning of the province, 
the people of South Carolina were engaged in sending 
the products of their forests and of their soil across the 
sea. The swamps and forests of the province contained 
large numbers of deer. The Indians killed the deer and 
sold their skins to the settlers at Charles Town. The 
beaver and the otter and other fuT--hearing animals were 




THE AUTOGRAPHS OF GOVER 

NOR SMITH AND COLONEL 

DANIELL 



THOMAS SMITH AND THE GROWTH OF iUADE 21 



found along the rivers and creeks. The red men caught 
these animals in traps, and sold their furs to the colo- 
nists. Many of the early settlers at Cliju-les Town gained 
great wealth in the business of buying furs from the 
Indians and selling them 
again at a large profit to 
merchants in England. 

The region near the 
coast of South Carolina, 
as we have seen, con- 
tained great forests of 
pine, oak, and cedar. 
These furnished many 
articles of trade that 
were sent away by the 
shipload. Pitch and tar 
were sent to England. 
Oak boards, pine 
shingles, and tar were 
sent to the West Indies. 
Trading ships rapidly 
multiplied in Charles 
Town Harbor, until 
there came to be a great fleet of vessels regularly en- 
gaged in the trade with England, the West Indies, Bar- 
badoes, and the American colonies on the Atlantic coast. 

The cattle and hogs which were brought to the colony by 
the first settlers increased in number very rapidly. They 




k . . :*^ 



m^mmmmms^^^ 



SOUTH CAROLINA PINES 



C).} 



THE MAKING OF SOI TU CAROLINA 



found food in tlie cane]:>rakes and in the forest. Large 
numbers of both hogs and cattle ran wild in the woods. 
These were killed and sent away in the trading vessels to 
be sold in the West Indies. When the rice crop was added 
to all of these other articles of trade, the South Carolina 
people became very prosperous, and some of them be- 
came very rich. 

Slaves Used in Raising Rice. — Rice was planted 
in the deep, wet soil of the swamps. It was found that 
white men lost their health if they tried to work in the 
swamp lands. Negroes from Africa, however, were abki 
to work in the rice fields without any injury to them- 
selves. For this reason large numbers of n^^groes were 
brought from Africa to South Carolina. Without their 
help the rice could not have been cultivated. 

CHAP1T.R VII. 
BLAKE AND THE HUGUENOTS. 

Failure of Proprietary Government. — That body 
of men known as the Proprietors of Carolma did not 
know how to rule a community of settlers in a new 
coimtry. Further than this, they were selfish men 
and wished to get as much money as possible out of 
the settlers. Some of the governors whom the Pro- 
prietors sent out were selfish and unjust, and tried 
to oppress the people. The colonists in South Carolina 
always knew how to uphold their rights and made 



BLAKE AND THE HUGUENOTS 



23 





\ 



Q^^itti^/zl 












THE AUTOGRAPHS AND COATS-OF-ARMS OF GOVERNOR 
ARCHDALE AND HIS COUNCIL 

the path of an unjust ruler very difficult for him. Some 
of the governors, however, were honest and capable men. 
Among this latter class was John Archdale, the Quaker, 
who held the governorship after Thomas Smith. He 



24 THE MAKING OV SOUTH CAKOIJNA 

reduced the price of land that was sold to the si^ttlers 
and made provision for the suj)port of the poor. 

Governor Blake. ^- Archdale was succeeded in the 
office of governor by the worthy and honest Joseph 
Blake. The latter was in control of the affairs of the 
colony for about four years, from 1696 until 1700. 

When Blake came into the office of governor there 
were many Huguenots living in four separate places in 
South CaroUna: (1) in Charles Town; (2) on the eastern 
branch of the Cooper River; (3) on Goose Creek, and 
(4) on the Santee River. They were quiet, temperate, 
hard-working people. The sufferings through which 
they had passed had increased their Christian faith. 
Nearly all of them were poor and the men and their 
wives, therefore, worked together in cutting down trees, 
building houses, and making the land ready for planting 
seed. Some of them burned tar for market. Some 
tried to make wine and olive oil and others attt^mpted 
to make silk. Those Huguenots who knew how to 
work at a trade found employment in Charles Town. By 
industry and honesty most of these French Protestants 
soon became prosperous. 

The Huguenots Granted a Voice in the Govern- 
ment. — The Huguenots continued for many years to 
speak and write French, the language which they had 
known in their native land. Their ministers preached 
in the same tongue. For this reason they were at first 
treated as foreigners and not allowed to cast a vote or 



BLAKE AND THE HUGUEISOTS 25 

to send representatives to sit among the lawmakers 
at Charles Town. But in 1697, dm-mg the rulership of 
Governor Blake, the Huguenots were given full rights 
as citizens. The French Protestants won these rights 
and privileges by the nobility of their lives, in spite of 
the fact that they had not yet learned to speak the 
English language. 

Dorchester Founded by Settlers from Massachu- 
setts. — The year before this act of justice to the 
Huguenots (1696) an entire church congregation came 
from the colony of Massachusetts to South Carolina. 
In religious faith they were known as Congregational- 
ists. They built a small town or village, called Dor- 
chester, near the headwaters of the Ashley River, and 
not far from the location of the present Summerville. 

Charles Town in the Year 1700. — In the year 1700, 
near the close of Blake's administration, there were about 
six thousand white settlers living in South Carolina. A 
small number dwelt on the Edisto and on the San tee, 
Ijut the great body of this population was established in 
and around Charles Town. The town was then located 
between the bay and the present Meeting Street. The 
only public buildings were the churches. These were 
St. Philip's Episcopal Church, located where St. 
Michael's now stands, the Huguenot Church, the Inde- 
pendent Church, and the Baptist Church. The principal 
street then was the present Church Street. The dwell- 
ing houses were made of both wood and brick. Some 



26 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 




PLAN OF THE TUWN OF DOIU'TIKS TKK 



JAMES MOOKE AND THE SPANIARDS 27 

of the houses facing the bay had private wharves for 
boats at the water's edge. A line of boards or paUsades 
ran around the town. Six small forts were built for 
defence, and cannon were placed in position to fire upon 
ships approaching from the ocean. A road called the 
Broad Path ran out of the town up the center of the 
narrow neck of land between the rivers. Governor 
Archdale said that this highway was so beautiful and so 
full of delight all the year with fragrant trees and flowers, 
that he believed that no prince in Europe with all his 
art could make so pleasant a sight. 



CHAPTER VIII. 
JAMES MOORE AND THE SPANIARDS OF FLORIDA. 

Governor Moore. — Near the close of the year 1700 
Governor Blake died, and James Moore was chosen 
governor and began to manage the affairs of the colony. 
Moore lived on a beautiful plantation on the Cooper 
River, just above Charles Town. He was a successful 
trader with the Indians ; that is, he bought animal skins 
from them and sold them in England. In 1691 he made 
a journey of six hundred miles into the mountains west 
of Charles Town in search of gold and silver mines. No 
such mines, however, were ever opened. 

War between the English and the Spaniards. — A 
great war began in Europe in 1702, kno^^^l as Queen 



28 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



Anne's War. The Spaniards and the French were fight- 
ing together on the one side against the English on the 
other side. At once the people of South Carolina made 
up their minds to help the mother country, England, by 
making war against the Spaniards in Florida. The 
Carolinians had, also, the additional reason for march- 




THE OLD CASTLE, ST. AUGUSTINE 



ing into Florida, that the Spaniards of that region had 
twice already attacked the Carolina settlements. 

The South Carolinians Attack St. Augustine. — In the 
month of September, 1702, a body of six hundred 
men from South Carolina met at Port Royal. They 
were armed with flint-lock rifles and wore garments 
made of deer and bear skins. An equal nuinlxT 



JAMES MOOliE AND T1II<: SPANIARDS 1^9 

of friendly Indians joined the whit(! men. Ten sailing 
vessels wen; waiting for them in the harbor. Most of 
the soldiers went on board the vessels; the sails were 
spread and the little army, under the command of 
Governor James Moore, went southward to attack the 
Spanish town of St. Augustine. Some of the white 
men and Indians marched by land, under Col. Robert 
Daniell, to help Governor Moore. 

The Carolinians went ashore from their boats, made 
a rush into St. Augustine, and captured the town without 
difficulty. Governor Moore went into the Spanish 
church and made that his headquarters. He then 
ordered his soldiers to take the strong fort known as the 
Castle. This was surrounded by a deep ditch which 
was filled with water. The soldiers started to attack 
the Castle, but they soon found that they could jiot cross 
the ditch. Then they said, " We must have some heavy 
cannon to batter down the walls." Colonel Darnell 
sailed away to the island of Jamaica to get some cannon. 
Before he returned, two Spanish war vessels appeared 
on the ocean outside of the harbor of St. Augustine. 
Governor Moore was obliged to leave his own ships and 
return by land to Charles Town. 

In December, 1703, Governor Moore marched again 
with an army into the country near St. Augustine to 
punish the Appalachian Indians for helping the Spaniards. 
He destroyed five Indian towns, burned their corn, and 
carried off a large number of captives. 



ao 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



CHAPri^:H IX. 

SOUTH CAROLINA INVADED BY THE FRENCH AND 
SPANISH. 

Governor Johnson. - During the period from 1702 
until 1710 Sir Niitlianiel Johnson was governor of South 
CaroUna. In earher life he was an EngUsh soldier and 
also a member of the English Parliament. When h(^ 

came to South Caro- 
Una he obtained a 
plantation on the 
neck of land between 
the Wando and 
Cooper rivers. There- 
he found many nuil- 
berry trees. He there- 
fore brought a large 
number of silk worms 
and placed them upon 
the trees. The silk 
worms ate the leaves 
of the mulberry and 
formed them into 
balls of fine thread, 
Johnson took these 
He called his planta- 




From what is probabhi the first portrait 
ever painted m South Carolina 

SIR NATHANIEL JOHNSON 



called cocoons. Sir Nathaniel 

cocoons and made silk from them. 

tion Silk Hope. He made a large sum of money each 

year from the sale of the silk. 



THE FRENCH AND SPANISH INVASION 31 

When Johnson was appointed governor by the Pro- 
prietors in 1703, he began to build defences around 
Charles Town. The town was surrounded by a fortifica- 
tion consisting of a number of forts called bastions, 
connected with one another by a wooden wall and a deep 
ditch of water. Eighty-three big guns, or cannon, were 
placed in position to fire at any foe that might approach 
the town. A three-cornered fort containing thirty 
heavy guns was built on Windmill Point, near the en- 
trance of the harbor. From that time onward AVind- 
mill Point was called Fort Johnson, in honor of the man 
who built the fort there. 

Charles Town Attacked by the French and the Spanish. 
— In 1706, while yellow fever was raging like a pesti- 
lence in Charles Town, the French and the Spanish sailed 
from the West Indies with five war ships to capture the 
town. When these vessels were seen just outside of the 
harbor, drums were beaten and signal guns were fired in 
Charles Town. The settlers came rushing in from the 
neighboring country, and Governor Johnson put a rifle 
into the hands of every man who was able to carry it. 

Two days later the five war vessels crossed the outer 
bar with all sails set. The wind and the tide brought 
them swiftly towards the town, but when the French 
commander saw heavy guns in position and the Caro- 
linians behind the guns ready to fire, he turned about and 
•anchored his vessels near Sullivan's Island, not far from 
the mouth of the harbor. 



32 



THE MAKING OF SOL'Tll CAROLINA 



Col. William Rhett, a bold seaman, was now asked to 
take part in the affair. He made ready six small sail- 
ing vessels, by mounting some cannon on their decks. 
Rhett then sailed toward the mouth of the harbor to 
give battle to the enemy. The latter raised their anchors 




From a survey made in 1701, 



PLAN OF CHARLES TOWN 



and made their way quickly outside into the open sea 
and sailed southward. Rhett followed in pursuit of 
them, and a few days later captured one of the French 
war vessels. Thus failed the first attempt made by a 
fleet of war ships to take the beautiful city by the sea. 
The courage; of the Carolinians directed by Governor 
Johnson and Col. Rhett saved Charles Town from the 
French and Spanish. 

An Established Church. — After driving away the 
French, Governor Johnson turned his attention to reli- 



CRAVEN DKFEA'l'S TUK YEMASSEE8 3B 

gioiis affairs in tlic colony. A law was passed to the 
effect that the Episcopal Church and its clergymen 
should be supported as they were before, by taxes paid 
by all the people. At the same tune it was agreed that 
any person in the colony might continue his member- 
ship in any church that he preferred, and might worship 
God in any way that he wished. South Carolma was 
divided into ten parishes, and it was determined that 
a church should be built in each parish. The London 
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in foreign 
countries sent out a number of ministers to the colony. 



CHAPTER X. 
CHARLES CRAVEN DEFEATS THE YEMASSEES. 

The Tuscaroras Subdued by Barnwell. - The Tus- 
caroras were a cruel, warlike tribe of Indians who lived 
in North Carolina. They fell suddenly upon the settlers 
in that colony, and murdered more than two hundred 
of them (1711). The people of South Carolina at once 
offered to help their brethren in the neighboring colony. 

Col. John Barnwell marched into North Carolina with 
a body of South Carolina riflemen. A number of 
friendly Indians were in his little army. He drove 
the Tuscaroras into one of thc^ir towns near the Neuse 
Piver, and at the muzzle of the rifle made them agree 
to live at peace with the North Carolina settlers. 



'64: THE MAKINCi} OF SOl Til CAROLINA 

Charles Craven. — From 1712 until 1710 Charles 
Craven was govi^-nor of South Carolina. Hi; sliowed 
great wisdom and prudence in the management of public 
affairs and won the good will of th(^ people. He had 




THE AUTOGRAPHS AND COATS-OF-AKMS OF GOVERNOH CRAVEN AND 
HIS COUNCIL 

a law passed imposing a fine upon every person who 
failed to attend religious worship on Sunday. 

The Tuscarora Uprising of 1713. — The Tuscarora 
Indians did not long keep the peace in North Carolina. 
They began again to murder settlers and to burn their 
homes. Governor Craven sent a body of white men and 



CRAVEN DEFEATS THE YEMASSEES 35 

friendly Indians, commanded by James Moore, a son of 
the former governor of that name. Moore marched north- 
ward to the Tar River, and completely defeated the Tus- 
caroras. Those that were left alive in this tribe of red men 
then left the Carolinas and joined the Iroquois Indians, 
known as the Five Nations, in the colony of New York. 

The Yemassees. — In the year 1715 the Yemassee 
Indians tried to destroy ^11 of the settlers in South Caro- 
lina. These red men lived in the region near Port Royal 
and the lower Savannah River. For many years they 
had been friendly to the white colonists. The Spaniards 
of Florida, however, gave them guns and hatchets and 
knives, and persuaded them to make war against the 
people who were building homes upon the Indian hunt- 
ing grounds. 

The South Carolinians had now taken possession of 
nearly all of the land along the coast from Charles Town 
southward to Port Royal. Their log houses were stand- 
ing on the banks of the Ashley, the Edisto, the Combahee, 
and the Coosaw. At Beaufort there was a group of 
homes large enough to be called a town. From Beau- 
fort the settlers had advanced several miles up the small 
stream called the Pocotaligo, or Little Wood River. 
Here and there on the banks of this river stood little 
groups of log cabins, three or four in each group. Near 
them were great piles of logs sending up columns of 
smoke and flame to tell the Indian that the white man 
was clearing the land for the planting of corn and wheat. 



30 TUK MAKING OF SOUTH C'AliOJ.lXA 

Farther up and beyond the liead of the l^ocotaligo 
River was th(^ ehief town of the Yeniassees. 

The Yemassee Uprising of 1715. — In th(» early 
spring of 1715, when the white man's axe was heard 
ringing in the forests, the Yeniassees met together and 
decided to have war. All of the other Indians in Caro- 
lina sent them promises of help. The warriors j^ainted 
their faces, loaded their Spanish nmskets, and sharpened 
their tomahawks, as their little hatchets were called. 

At the break of day, on the 15th of April, 1715, the 
Indians began their bloody work. They entered the 
house of every white settler on the Pocotaligo, and 
killed every person whom they could find. Ninety men, 
women, and children were slain near that stream. One 
hundred men were put to death near Port Royal. Then 
the red savages rushed up the coast toward Charles 
Town, killing settlers and burning their houses as they 
went. 

The Indians stopped at the Stono River, for Governor 
Craven was coming to meet them with a force of two hun- 
dred and fifty men, some of whom were on horseback. 
The Indians had the larger number of w^arriors, but they 
were not ready to meet Craven in open battle. They 
retreated before him do^\Ti the coast. He marched to 
the Combahee River and went into camp for the night. 
The Indian town was just sixteen miles away. The 
Carolinians lay down to rest in the tall grass. Just 
at daybreak a band of five hundred Yeniassees rushed 



CRAVEN DEFEATS THE YEMASSEES 37 

upon them. The whizzing of arrows and the loud re- 
ports of muskets were mingled with the wild yells of 
the warriors. Craven was very calm and cool. He 
placed his men behind trees. AVhen the sharp crack 
of their rifles rang out many of the Indian leaders fell 
and the rest fled away. 

Meanwhile another body of riflemen had come by 
water from Charles Town to Port Royal. They sailed up 
the Pocotaligo, went ashore, and rushed into the chief 
town of the Yemassees. Some of the Indians took refuge 
in a fort. A young Carolinian named Palmer with six- 
teen men climbed over the wall of the fort, entered the 
ditches inside, drove the red men out and shot them 
as they ran. 

From the northern part of the colony a body of four 
hundred Indians marched towards Charles Town. The 
smoke of burning houses and the cries of dying men and 
women marked the line of their advance down the 
bank of the Cooper River. 

Ninety horsemen rode out to check them, but the 
horsemen were defeated and many of them were slain. 
Then, more than one hundred white men and negroes 
built a fort and tried to stop the Indians. The savages 
captured the fort and killed nearly all of those within 
it. A great company of men, women, and children 
was fleeing for safety towards the to\^^l between the 
Ashley and Cooper. Captain Chicken led a force of 
riflemen to meet the savages when they were near 



38 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Charles Town. Long and steadily the fight went on. 
The Indian arrows were well directed. The day was hot, 
for the battle was fought in June. The aun of the 
Carolinians was better than that of the red men, and at 
last the latter were forced to retreat. 

The danger was still very great. The Yemassees had 
sent messengers to the other Indian families in })()th 
Carolinas. Each of these messengers carried a '' bloody 
stick " as a sign that the time had come to go to war. 
Throughout the whole coast country the Indians painted 
their faces and seized their weapons. Ten thousand 
red warriors from all the Carolinian tribes were ready 
to attack the settlers. To meet them, Craven armed 
every colonist who could carry a rifle. He found that 
only twelve hundred men could be brought into th(^ 
field. A few soldiers came from North Carolina and 
Virginia to help him. Near the close of the year 1715 
the Yemassees began again to burn and murder. Cra- 
ven led his army southward across the Edisto to meet 
fhem. Slowly and cautiously he advanced through 
th(^ forests until he reached the Indian camp. Suddenly 
the savages let fly their arrows and fired their muskets 
from the midst of a thicket of bushes. At the same 
time they kept up a fierce shouting and yelling. Cra- 
ven's men continued to move forward from tree to tree, 
taking careful aim with their rifles at each halting-place. 
The battle was fierce. Many of the Indians were shot 
down. At last the great body of red men ran away 



HOW THE CAROLINIANS lOUGHT THE PIRATES 39 

from the field of battle and crossed the Savannah River. 
The Carolinians pursued them far down into the country 
held by the Spaniards. Four hundred settlers had lost 
their lives during this struggle with the savage foe, 
but the colony was saved. 



CHAPTER XT. 

HOW THE CAROLINIANS FOUGHT THE PIRATES. 

Governor Johnson. — While Robert Johnson, son of 
Nathaniel Johnson, was governor of South Carolina 
(1717—1719), his most important public work was the 
defence of the col- 
ony against pi- 
rates. These were 
English, French, 
and Spanish sail- the autograph and coat-of-arms of 
ors who became governor johnson 

sea-robbers. They sailed up and down the entire Atlantic 
coast, from New England to Georgia. They had swift 
ships with cannon mounted on the decks. Their crews 
were made up of thieves and cutthroats armed with 
knives, swords, pistols, and muskets. They stopped 
trading vessels on the sea and took away all the money 
and goods that they could find on board. Sometimes 
they murdered the crew of the ship that they seized. 
Blackbeard. — One of the most wicked of the pirate 




40 THE MAKINCI OF SOlTIl CAIJOLIXA 

captains was called Hlackbeard, and he sailed IIk* ocean 
in a. large war shij) armed with forty big cannon. He 
captured three other ships and took Iheiii with him as 
pirate vessels. \\'ith his ficH't of four armed ships and four 
hundred men on board, Blackbeard sailed to Charles 
Town. He waited just outside the harbor and captured 
eight or nine vessels as they sailed out. A numlxn- of 
the citizens of Charles Town thus fell into his hands. The 
cruel Blackbeard then sent a message to the governor 
and the people of Charles Town that he wanted medi- 
cines and other supplies. He said that if these were not 
sent out to him, he ^vould send into the city the heads of 
the Charles Town prisoners. The medicines were sent 
to him and the captives were sent ashore. Soon after- 
wards the fierce old robber was captured and slain near 
the coast of North Carolina. 

The Pirate Bonnet. — Another cruel robber who 
made his home on the sea was named Stede Bonnet. 
He was an luiglishman who once lived on a farm on the 
island of Barbadoes. He bought a ship and named hc^r 
the Revenqe, and with a crew of seventy men as wicked 
as himself, started out on the ocean to kill and to steal. 
At first Bonnet sailed nortlnvard and captured vessels 
along the coasts of A^irginia, New York, and New Eng- 
land. He sailed again into the southern seas and there 
joined forces with Blackbeard. The two wild robbers 
had a quarrel, how^ever, and parted company. Bonnet 
secured a new crew of thieves, renamed his vessel the 



now THE CARUL1.\1A]S8 FOUGHT THE ITKATES 41 



Royal James, and spread terror along the sea coast as 
far northward as Delaware Bay. He there captured two 
vessels and brought them southward to the Cape Fear 
River. 

The South Carolinians luul now made up their minds 
to capture Bonnet. Governor Johnson put two vessels 
in fighting trim and placed them mider the command 
of Col. William ^^^ 
Rhett. Upon one "^sSOS^ 
of them were eight 
cannon and seventy 
men; upon the 
other, eight cannon 
and sixty men. 
Rhett spread his 
sails and moved 
up the coast in 
search of the pirate. 
One day about sun- 
set Rhett's two 
ships ran into the 
mouth of the Cape 
Fear River. At 
the same time 
Rhett caught sight of the topmasts of Bonnet's three 
vessels some distance up the river. On both sides the 
crews spent the entire night in getting ready for a fight 
to the death. 




From a poi-tirdt in pa.ttel 

WILLIAM RHETT 



4:: Tin-: making of south Carolina 

At sunrise the next morning the sails of the Royal 
James were spread, and the pirate ship came flying down 
the river before the breeze. Bonnet's idea was to run past 
Rhett's vessels and enter the open sea. Rhett saw this 
plan and at once steered his boats up the stream to 
meet Bonnet. The pirate was forced to go near the 
shore and there ran aground. At the same time both of 
Rhett's ships became stuck in the sandy bottom of the 
channel. One of these was too far out of range to take 
part in the fight. With only one small vessel Rhett be- 
gan the battle against the larger pirate ship. His men 
stood bravely to their guns and the ten cannon poured 
a continual fire into the Royal Jame^. Rhett's riflemen 
with careful aim picked off the pirate gunners one by 
one. But the deck of Rhett's vessel was swept by the 
pirate's guns and the fierce old Bonnet thought at first 
that he would win. His wild crew waved their hats in 
a taunting way and called to the Carolinians to come on 
board. The latter answered with defiant cheers. The 
great guns continued to roar and many fell on both 
sides. Thus the fearful battle went on for five hours. 

At last the tide from the ocean began to creep up the 
river. Both parties were anxious. The advantage 
would fall to that vessel which was the first to float. 
The rising waters swept higher and higher around them. 
The Carolinian boat was the first in motion and she 
sailed straight towards the Royal James. Bonnet stood 
upon his deck witli pistols drawn, threatening to shoot 



HOW THE CAROLINIANS FOUGHT THE PIRATES 43 

any one of his own men who should refuse to keep up the 
fight. But the pirate crew threw down their arms and 
yielded. When Bonnet and his men were taken to 
Charles Town they were tried and found guilty of 
murder. They were all executed by hanging on the 
great wharf at the edge of Charles Town Harbor. 

Other Pirates. — Soon after Rhett's victory, two 
pirate ships commanded by Richard Worley appeared 
at the mouth of Charles Town Harbor. Governor John- 
son armed four vessels with heavy guns and sailed 
out just at dawn one morning in November, 1718. 
When he crossed the bar to the waters of the ocean the 
battle began. The two pirate ships were separated from 
each other. One of them was attacked by two of John- 
son's smaller vessels. The fighting was kept up for 
four hours at close range. The Carolinians at last ran 
very close to the vessel of the robbers, leaped on board, 
and captured the crew at the point of the sword. The 
other pirate ship tried to escape, but Johnson himself 
sailed in pursuit. The chase continued until the middle 
of the afternoon, when Johnson came near enough to 
open fire. His cannon-shot raked the deck of the enemy 
so well that the robbers hauled down their black flag 
and surrendered. Worley, the pirate captain, was killed 
in the battle. Many of his followers were slain with him. 
The rest were taken to Charles Town and hanged for 
the crime of nmrder. 

The cost of these two expeditions against the pirates 



44 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

was about fifty thousand dollars. This was laid as a 
debt upon the people of South Carolina. They cheer- 
fully bore the burden in their own interest, and for the 
sake of the other colonies as well. The power of the sea 
robbers was broken by the two victories won over them 
by the South Carolinians. 



CHAPTER XII. 
PROPRIETARY GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN. 

The Proprietors Oppressive. — In ] 719 a great change 
was made in the government of South Carolina. The 
chief leader of the people at that time was James Moore, 
who had led the expedition against the Indians of North 
Carolina (1713).. 

The chief cause of the Revolution of 1719 was the 
injustice shown to the settlers. The eight English 
Proprietors and their descendants had continued to 
appoint the governors of the colony. The chief aim 
of the Proprietors, however, was to get money out of 
the settlers by claiming a large rent for the use of the 
land on which the colonists lived. These lands wer^ 
defended by the settlers in three wars against th(,^ Span- 
iards, the Indians, and the pirates, but the Proprietors 
would not help the people to pay the expenses caused 
by these wars. On the contrary, the Proprietors now 
asked four times as nmch money for the rental of the 



PROPRIETARY GOVERNMENT OVERTHROWN 45 

land as they had asked before. They claimed, also, 
that the lanrl of tlie Yemassees, from which the Indians 
had been driven by the settlers, must be bought from the 
Proprietors by the colonists. In addition to all these 
things, the Proprietors declared that they must make 
all the laws for the people of South Carolina. 

The People Resist the Proprietors. — These claims 
were more than the people could bear. They resolved 
that they would have nothing further to do with the 
Proprietors. In November, 1719, three of the leaders 
of the people, Alexander Skene, George I^ogan, and Wil- 
liam Blake wey, sent a letter to Governor Robert John- 
son, telling him that the colonists had made up their 
minds to throw off the rule of the Proprietors, and to 
place themselves directly under the protection of the 
king of England. They asked Johnson to become their 
governor under the authority of the king, but he refused 
to do this. 

James Moore Elected Governor. — On the 21st of 
December, 1719, the people of South Carolina came 
together in Charles Town. Flags were flying on the prin- 
cipal houses of the town and on the vessels in the har- 
bor. The men of the colony marched along the streets 
with rifles in their hands. They met in a body, called 
themselves the Convention of the People, and declared 
that they would no longer obey the commands of the 
Proprietors. They then elected one of their own num- 
ber, James Moore, to the ofltice of governor of South 



46 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Carolina. At the same time they sent a messenger to 
England to tell the king what they had done. 

South Carolina a Self -Governing Province. — The gov- 
ernment of the province was now organized in the name 
of the king of England. The Convention of the People 
elected twc^lve men to form the council. This body was 
expected to advise and aid the governor. The Conven- 
tion called itself an assembly or legislature, and began to 
appoint public officers and to make laws. The entire 
management of the affairs of the province was in the 
hands of the governor, council, and assembly, and these 
were all chosen by the people themselves. South Caro- 
lina was in reality a self-governing community during the 
entire administration of Governor Moore (1719-1721). 

South Carolina Becomes a Royal Province. — When 
the English king and Parliament heard of it, they sanc- 
tioned all that had been done by the people of South 
Carolina. They said that the Proprietors had lost the 
right to rule the province. The king sent Sir Francis 
Nicholson to rule the province in his name (1721-1729). 
During the chief part of his governorship, however, the 
affairs of the colonists were managed by Arthur Middle- 
ton as president of the council. In 1729 the English 
government paid the Proprietors for their claim to the 
soil. From that time until the Revolution South Caro- 
lina was a royal province. This meant that her gov- 
ernors were appointed by the king. 



SCOTCH, WELSH, AND GERMAN SETTLERS 47 

CHAPTER XIII. 

SCOTCH, WELSH, AND GERMAN SETTLERS IN SOUTH 
CAROLINA. 

Governor Robert Johnson. — Robert Johnson, the hero 
of the war against the pirates, was the first royal 
governor after the purchase of the province from the 
Proprietors (1729-1735). His first council, which was 
appointed by the king, included William Bull, James 
Kinloch, Alexander Skene, John Fenwicke, Arthur 
Middleton, Joseph Wragg, Francis Yonge, John Ham- 
merton, and Thomas Waring. The people ever after- 
wards called him the " good governor, Robert Johnson." 

Sir Alexander Gumming. — In the very beginning of 
Johnson's second administration, Sir Alexander Gum- 
ming made a treaty of peace with the Cherokees, who 
lived in the northwestern corner of South Carolina. 

Sir Alexander set forth on horseback from Charles 
Town towards the country of the Cherokees. He had 
with him a numerous company. They all wore red coats 
trimmed with gold lace and had plumes in their hats. 
They made their way Lilowly through the forests until 
they came to Keowee, the principal Cherokee town, near 
the place where the courthouse of Pickens County now 
stands. Thirty- two Indian chiefs held a council with 
the Englishmen under the branches of a great tree at 
Keowee. The red men were dressed in bearskin cloaks, 



48 



THE MAKING OF SUlTll CAROLINA 



wore strings of shells around their necks and arms, and 
had large eagle feathers in their hair. Sir Alexander 
gave many presents to the Indians, and told them about 
King George the Second of England. The red men 




GEORGE THE SECOND" OF ENGLAND 



fell on their knees and proiidsed to obey King George 
Seven of the Indian chiefs went with Gumming to 
England, took the king by the hand, and called hhn 
'' Brother George." They j^romised to live at peace 
with the English colonists '' as long as the rivers shall 



SCOTCH, WELSH, AND GKli.MA.N SK'i TLKRS 49 

run, as long as the mountains shall stand." They said 
that they would allow the settlers to build houses and 
plant corn all the way from Charles Town to the great 
mountains. King George gave rich gifts to the Indians 
and sent them home again. 

South Carolina in 1730. — When this treaty was made 
there were about fifteen thousand white settlers in 
South Carolina; they were all living near the sea between 
Port Royal and the Santee River. Most of them were 
in or near Charles Town. They had about tw^enty thou- 
sand negro laborers. Rice was raised for sale to the 
amount of eighteen thousand barrels each year. About 
fifty-two thousand barrels of pitch, tar, and turpentine 
and two hundred and fifty thousand deer skins were 
sent away annually. Raw silk, lumber, shingles, staves, 
and cowhides were also exported. The Carolinians were 
becoming prosperous from trade rather than by the 
growing of crops. 

Governor Johnson wished to open up the way into 
the lands that lay at a distance from the sea. He 
marked off the whole colony into twelve townships and 
offered to give a tract of fifty acres of land to each new 
settler who entered the colony. 

Georgia Made from South Carolina. — All that part 
of the territory of South Carolina lying west of the 
Savannah River was made into the colony of Georgia. 
In January, 1733, General Oglethorpe sailed into Charles 
Town Harbor with the first shipload of colonists who 



50 TliK MAKI>'G OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

expected to settle in Georgia. Governor Johnson and 
the people of Charles Town gave them welcome. Homes 
were thrown open to the travelers. (>)1. William Bull 
went with Oglethorpe to help him pick out a favorable 
place on which to build the city of Savannah. Cattle 
and sheep were given to the Georgians, and many men 
from South Carolina helped the new colonists to build 
houses and to plant the first crops. 

The Scotch-Irish Settlement of Williamsburg. — Gov- 
ernor Johnson's offer of land to new settlers brought 
a company of Scots to South Carolina. As these Scots 
had been living for some years in the north of Ireland 
they were called Scotch-Irish. After a stormy voyage 
over the Atlantic they reached Charles Town. They 
then sailed up the coast to Georgetown harbor, and went 
up the Black River in small open boats. They made a 
settlement on the bank of this stream, near a large white 
pine-tree. Since all trees of this kind were kept for the 
use of the king of England, this beautiful pine which 
threw its shadow over their homes was called the King's 
Tree. This was the beginning of the present town of 
Kingstree. 

The whole of Williamsburg township was given to 
these Scots, one of whose leaders was John AVitherspoon. 
The first settlers had to bear many hardships. It was 
winter and there were no roads through the wilderness 
in which they lived. They had no horses. Wood and 
food were carried on the backs of men. Their first 



SCOTCH, WELSH AND GERMAN SETTLERS 51 

liouses were log cabins, with nothing but the earth as a 
lioor. In many cases the house had no door; instead 
of that, one side of the cabin was left open. Wild beasts 
came near in the darkness and fires were kept burning 
all night to drive them away. Axes kept up a contin- 
ual ringing in the great woods ; trees were cut down and 
crops planted. The people had strong faith in God and 
great determination, and within a few years Williamsburg 
township became a happy and prosperous community. 

The Welsh Settlement on the Pee Dee River. — Two 
years later, 1736, a number of Welsh families built 
homes in the " Welsh Neck," a tract of rich land lying 
in a bend of the upper Pee Dee River. The leader of 
this colony was James James. Many influential men 
of South Carolina sprang from the people of " Welsh 
Neck." Later still (1746) some Highlanders came 
directly from Scotland and built homes in the present 
Darlington County. 

The German Settlements. — About 1730 a few pio- 
neers' families led by the Thomsons, the McCords, 
and the Russells entered the region now called Orange- 
burg County. Five years later about two hundred 
German-Swiss settlers came to the same region. They 
were Lutherans in religion. In 1732 a body of Ger- 
man and French-Swiss colonists built homes on the 
Savannah River, forty miles from the mouth of that 
stream. They called their settlement Purr3^sburgh, in 
honor of their leader, John Peter Purry. 



52 TlIK MAKlNli OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

From Orangeburgh the Gcriimns iii()V(>(l u}) tlio banks 
of the Congaree. Withm a period of ten years, from 
1736 to 1746, they built homes among the rolling hills 
of the famous Fork country, between the Broad and 
Saluda rivers. The German settlers were honest people, 
and they smoked their pipes together in peace. The}^ 
arose early in the morning and worked in the fields until 
long after sunset. Many worthy and influential men 
were trained in the German communities to render 
noble service to the colony and to the state of South 
Carolina. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

THE PEOPLE OF SOUTH CAROLINA MAKE THEIR 
OWN MONEY LAWS. 

Charles Pinckney. — Charles Pinckney was the son 
of Thomas Pinckney, an Englishman who came to live 



THE AUTOGRAPH OF CHISF JUSTICE TINCKNEY 

in Charles Town in 1692. Charles went to England to 
get an education; when he came back to Charles Town 
he became a lawyer; later in life he was made chief jus- 
tice of the colony. 



MOIVEY LAWS 



63 



The first public office held by Pinckney was that of 
iiieinber of the body of lawmakers of South Carolina. 
This body had always furnished the money to pay the 
expenses of the colonial government. In 1735, however, 
Thomas Broughton, acting as governor, added the sum 
of ten thousand dollars to the public expenses, and told 
the lawmakers that they must pay it. The governor 
was spending the money of the people without asking 
their consent beforehand. Pinckney saw that the 
governor must be held back from doing this. On the 
28th of March, 1735, he 
stood up in his place and 
offered the following reso- 
lution, which was adopted 
by the Carolinians. 

'' That, The Commons' 
House of Assembly in 
this Province . . . have 
the same rights and privi- 
leges in regard to intro- 
ducing and passing laws 
for imposing taxes on 
the people of this prov- 
ince as the House of 
Commons of Great Brit- 
ain have in introducing 
people of England." 

Pinckney's Resolution 




From a porf7'ait in pastel 

THOMAS BROUGHTON 

and passing laws on the 
Contains the Principles of 



54 THE MAKING OF yOUTlI CAROLINA 

the American Revolution. — This resolution meant 
that in passing money laws the people of South Carolina 
had the same freedom that was possessed by the people 
of England. Thus, forty years before the beginning of 
the American Revolution, Charles Pinckney set forth the 
principle upon which that struggle was based. In 177G 
all of the colonies went to war with England for tlu; 
purpose of holding fast the freedom that was clahned 
and held by South Carolina in 1735. 



CHAPTER XV. 
THE CULTIVATION OF THE INDIGO PLANT. 

George Lucas and his Daughter Elizabeth. — About the 
year 1737, Colonel George Lucas, an English army offi- 
cer, brought his wife and daughters to South Carolina. 
William Bull was the governor of the colony. Colonel 
Lucas bought three plantations or farms near Charles 
Town. His home was established upon one of these on 
Wappoo Creek, west of the Ashley River, six miles by 
water from Charles Town. When Colonel Lucas returned 
to his army duties in the West Indies, his family and 
his three plantations were left to the care of his eldest 
daughter, Elizabeth Lucas. She was about sixteen years 
of age when her father first went away from the country 
home on the Wappoo. 

In letters written at th(; time, Elizabeth Lucas telb 



THE CULTIVATION OF THE INDIGO PLANT 55 

US that she was m the habit of rising at five o'clock in 
the morning. She read books in the library until seven, 
and then took a walk in the garden and in the fields 
to see that the laborers were at work. Then she went to 
breakfast. The first hour after breakfast was given to 
music, the second hour to the French language and 
other studies. The rest of the morning until dinner was 
spent in teaching the young negroes how to read. After 
dinner there was music and needlework, until it was 
dark enough to light the candles, then books were read 
and letters written until bedtime. The whole of each 
Thursday was spent in writing letters. One day in 
each week was spent in visiting neighbors who lived in 
beautiful houses on the Stono and on the Ashley. Sun- 
day was given up to the reading of the Bible and explain- 
ing it to the negro servants, and in teaching them to 
pray. It was a busy life that the young girl, Elizabeth 
Lucas, led among the mocking birds and the magnolias, 
near the beautiful waters of the Wappoo. She planted 
oak trees and fig trees. She watched the fields of rice 
in the swamp lands. She kept an account of the butter 
and lard made on the three farms, and sent to market 
beef, pork, corn, peas, white oak staves, and rice. Eggs 
were packed in salt and sent to her father in the West 
Indies. She was always careful to buy supplies of 
medicine and cloth, salt, sugar, and tools for the 
colored laborers. 

Beginnings of Indigo Cultivation. — This worthy 



56 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



young woman was anxious to help the planters of 
Soutli Carolina. Only oim crop was of great profit, and 
that was rice. She tried cotton and ginger, but met 
with little success. Then her father sent from the West 
Indies some indigo seed. His daughter planted it near 
the house at Wappoo. The first plants were withered 
by frost and the second crop was cut down by a worm. 
The third planting furnished a good crop of seed, most 
of which was generously given to neighboring farmers. 
Large tracts of land were planted in indigo, and in 1747 
more than one hundred thousand pounds of good blue 

dye were sent to England. 
Moses Lin do, a Jew, did 
more than any other man 
of that time to encour- 
age the people to plant 
it. Next to rice, indigo 
became at once the most 
valuable product of South 
Carolina. Just before 
the Revolution the yearly 
crop amounted to more 
than one million and 
one hundred thousand 
pounds. 

The Married Life of Elizabeth Lucas. — In 1744 
Elizabeth Lucas became the wife of Chief Justice Charles 
Pinckney. She went to live at her husband's home, 




CHARLES I'INCKNEV 



THE CULTIVATION OF THE INDIGO PLANT 57 

Belmont, on the Cooper River, just above Charles Town. 
There Mrs. Pinckney planted trees and tried to grow 
flax and hemp. She taught the negro women how to 
weave cloth from wool and cotton. With her own 
hands she wound the silk thread that was made by 
silk worms at Belmont. During a visit afterwards to 
England, three silk dresses were made from this thread. 
One of the dresses was given to the mother of King 
George the Third, and one of them, a shining gold 
brocade, was worn by Mrs. Pinckney herself when she 
was received at the royal palace. This dress has 
been handed down to her descendants of the present 
day. 

Just before the marriage of Mrs. Pinckney a fire swept 
through Charles Town. The oldest and most valuable 
part of the town near the present East Battery was 
destroyed. The English people sent a large sum of 
money to aid the sufferers. Governor Bull bravely led 
his people in the work of rebuilding the beautiful city. 
A law was passed that only brick and stone should 
be used in the construction of new houses. Justice 
Pinckney bought a whole square on East Bay, and 
built a handsome mansion in the centre of it, facing the 
harbor. The house was of brick, two stories high, with 
roof of slate. There was a wide hall running from 
front to rear. One of the rooms on the second floor was 
thirty feet long and had a high ceiling. The whole house 
was wainscoted. The mantelpieces were high and narrow, 



58 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

with fronts beautifully carved. In this house were 
oorn the two sons of Charles Pinckney and Elizabeth 
Lucas, his wife; namely, Charles Cotesworth Pinckney 
and Thomas Pinckney, who rendered great service to 
their country during the Revolution and afterwards. 

In this volume the reader's attention is directed chiefly 
towards the deeds of the men of South Carolina. But 
what man, one may ask, ever labored more unselfishh' 
and more successfully to help his people than did 
Elizabeth Lucas for hers ? This noble woman nmst ])e 
given a place among those who have aided in building 
up the connnonwealth. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS OF THE UPPER 
COUNTRY. 

Governor Glen. — On the lOtli of December, 1743, 
a new governor arrived at Charles Town. He was a Scot 
named James Glen. The guns of Fort Johnson were 
fired in Glen's honor as the war ship which brought 
him sailed into the harbor. Then all the cannon of the 
city fired a salutes when the ship Ic^t go her anchor. The 
new official came ashore and walked between two rows 
of soldiers to the council chamber in the city. He then 
presented a paper which declared that the king of Eng- 
land had sent James Glen to be governor of the province 



TREATIES WITH THE INDIANS 69 

of South Carolina. Then the council and the members 
,of the legislature and the other prominent men of 
Charles Town walked with the governor to an open 
space at the edge of the water, where the above-named 
paper was read. I^oud hurrahs, the firing of cannon, 
and a volley of musketry greeted the reading of the royal 
commission. Governor Glen marched again to the 
council chamber and took the oath of office. The 
whole company concluded the ceremonies of the day 
by dining with the governor at the city tavern. In 
this manner Glen began the work of his governorship, 
which was to last for thirteen years (1743-1756). 

Glen Treats with the Cherokees and Creeks. — Ten 
years after Gk^n's inauguration, a fierce war was going 
on between the Creek Indians and the Cherokees. The 
governor wanted to restore peace among the red men. 
He therefore asked the chiefs of the Cherokees to come 
to Charles Town. On the 4th of July, 1753, he met the 
red men m his council chamber. The Indians sat for 
a long time smoking their pipes in silence, with their 
bearskin cloaks about them. Governor Glen urged 
them to live at peace with the Creeks. 

The Cherokee chief, Attakulla-kulla, or "Leaning 
Wood," spoke for the Indians. He was small in size, 
but had great courage and good sense. He was called 
Little Carpenter by the white people. He spoke in the 
loud tone of voice that was common among the Chero- 
kees, while the other chiefs made grunts to show that 



60 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

they agreed with him. When the Cherokees went away 
the chiefs of the Creeks came to Charles Town and 
puffed their pipes in the council chamber with Governor 
Glen. When the smoking and the talking were ended, 
both tribes of Indians had agreed to stop fighting. 

The Building of Forts. — Governor Glen bought from 
the Cherokees a piece of land in the upper Carolina 
country. Upon this he built a fort and caHed it Fort 
Prince George. It stood on the upper Savannah River, 
near the Indian town of Keowee. Fort Moore had 
been already built farther down the Savannah River, 
at the place where Hamburg now stands. A third pJace 
of refuge, named Fort Loudon, was erected on the Little 
Tennessee River, five hundred miles west of Charles 
Town. 

War with the Cherokees. — After Glen retired from 
office, the Cherokees began to make war against the 
settlers in the upper country of South Carolina. They 
murdered some white people, burned their homes, and 
then seized Fort Loudon. The second William Bull 
was then lieutenant-governor. He assembled a body 
of riflemen and placed them under the command 
of Thomas Middleton. Some other Carolina officers 
who were of the company were Henry Laurens, William 
Moultrie, Francis Marion, Isaac Huger, and Andrew 
Pickens. A force of British troops under Colonel Grant 
came to help them (1761). 

After a long march across the hills to the west- 



TREATIES Wmi THE INDIANS 61 

ward, the little army found the red men posted behind 
trees upon a steep hillside. The battle was fierce and 
bloody, and lasted all day. From tree to tree and from 
rock to rock the Carolinians fought their way up the hill 
and drove the Indians before them in flight. They fol- 
lowed in hot pursuit and at midnight arrived at a larger 
Indian town. The white soldiers rushed into the town, 
set fire to the Indian huts and tents, and burned them to 
ashes. The English and Carolina troops then marched 
through the country of the Cherokees and burned all 
their villages and laid waste their fields. 

Peace with the Cherokees. — Attakulla-kulla, or Little 
Carpenter, then came to the white soldiers and asked 
them to stop fighting. The Indian chief was sent to 
Charles Town to see Governor Bull. The latter went 
out to meet Little Carpenter, took him by the hand, and 
bade him welcome. A fire was kindled, and a pipe was 
lighted, called the pipe of peace. This was passed 
around among the company in silence. The Little 
Carpenter asked for peace, and peace was granted him 
by Governor Bull. 



62 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

CHAPTER XVIT. 

PATRICK CALHOUN, THE FIRST LAWMAKER FROM 
THE UPPER COUNTRY. 

Patrick Calhoun. — We have now seen the men who 
were leaders in the work of making settlements near 
the seacoast of South Carolina. We have followed 
some of the settlers as they made their way from the 
seashore up the four great rivers, the Savannah, the 
Edisto, the Santee, and the Pee Dee. We must now turn 
our eyes to the northern border of the colony to watch 
the coming of a great multitude of settlers from Scot- 
land. Among these new colonists we shall see a strong, 
brave man leading the rest of his people in the worlv of 
building homes in the highlands. This man is Patrick 
Calhoun, the father of the great and good South Caro- 
lina statesman, John C. Calhoun. 

Scotch Emigrants to the Upper Country. — Patrick 
Calhoun was a Scot, a descendant of that large body of 
people who left the lowlands of Scotland and crossed 
over to Ireland, where they were called Scotch-Irish. 
Then the}^ sailed across the Atlantic to Pennsylvania. 
Some of them made their way southward from Pennsyl- 
vania through Virginia into the Carolinas. The journey 
through the forests was long and weary. The women 
and children were borne along in carts. The men 
walked in advance, some with rifles and some with 



PATRICK CALHOUN, OF THE UPPER COUNTRY 63 

axes. Each night the company of pilgrims went into 
camp. Aromid the great camp fire they sang some of 
the Psalms of David and prayed for God's guidance 




THE GRAVE OF CATHARINE OALHOUN, GRANDMOTHER OF 
JOHN C. CALHOUN 

and protection. At last the Calhomis and other Scots 
came to the upper country of South Carolina. 

Long Canes Settlement. — In February, 1756, Patrick 
Calhoun led a small group of Scots with their fannlies 
into the region west of the Saluda River. The land near 



64 THE MAKING OF SUl ril CAROLINA 

the creeks and rivulets was covered with wild cane from 
five to thirty feet in height. They built homes on Long 
Cane Creek, in the present Abbeville County. Their 
community was nauied the Long Canes settlement. In 
the year 1760 some Indians attacked this settlement 
and killed a number of the colonists. The rest fled, 
and among the number, Patrick Calhoun. Afterwards 
he returned to the comitry of the cane brakes, in 
Abbeville. 

The Waxhaws Settlement. — About the year 1760 a 
company of Scots cut down the trees and built log 
cabins in the district known as the Waxhaws settle- 
ment. These early settlers wore buckskin breeches and 
woolen hunting-shirts. They had caps made of raccoon 
skins, with the tail of the animal hanging from the back 
part of the cap. They were good marksmen, and their 
rifles brought down game at long range. They built 
their log houses near the rivers and creeks, and the first 
season after their arrival a crop of corn was grown. 

The stream of Scots from the northward kept on 
bringing settlers to the Waxhaws. A log church was 
built. The earth was the only floor and the seats were 
made of split logs. The people of the settlement came 
together in this building every Sunday to worship God 
according to the Presbyterian form of service. 

The Settlement of Lancaster • County . — Through the 
Waxhaws settlement the stream of settlers poured into 
the region now called Lancaster County. Then they 



PATRICK CALHOUN, OF THE UPPER COUNTRY Q5 

crossed the Catawba and found the hills and ridges cov- 
ered with forests of hickory, chestnut, and oak. The 
ground in the woodlands was hidden under a carpet of 
wild-pea vines and wild flowers. This fair region of 
forest and vine and flowing stream was the home of vast 
numbers of buffaloes, deer, bear, turkeys, partridges, 
geese, and ducks. The Scots made it their own home 
and their habitations remain in this earthly paradise 
until this day. From the Catawba region they passed 
across to the headwaters of the Broad and Saluda. One 
of the early settlers on Tyger River in the present 
Spartanburg County was Anthony Hampton from whom 
sprang all the great soldiers bearing the name of Hamp- 
ton in South Carolina. 

Other Settlements in the Upper Country. — About 
1765, as captain of the armed men of the settlement, 
Patrick Calhoun marched some distance down the Sa- 
luda to meet and offer welcome to two bodies of set- 
tlers who entered the colony at Charles Town. One 
of these was made up of Germans, who settled on Hard 
Labor Creek, in Abbeville County. The other company 
was a group of Huguenot families, who established 
themselves near Long Canes. The Calhouns furnished 
them for a time with food. The Huguenots called 
their settlements New Bordeaux and New Rochelle, 
and afterward they gave to the county the French 
name, Abbeville. Just before the outbreak of the Revo- 
lution some Scots sailed to Charles Town Harbor and 



dd THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

then moved into th(i highlands to join the other Scots 
who were jnoving southward from Pennsylvania and 
Virginia. These Scots took possession of nearly all of 
the upper country of South Carolma. They were intel- 
ligent people, and worked with great energy. They 
killed the wild beasts, drove away the Indians, cut down 
the forests, and planted corn and wheat. They built 
churches and schoolhouses. Their ministers were well- 
educated men, and the people themselves had a good 
knowledge of the Bible. 

Patrick Calhoun Admitted to the South Carolina Legis- 
lature. — In 1768 Patrick Calhoun, with a few others, 
presented himself before the legislature at Charles Tow^n 

THE AUTOGRAPH OF PATRICK CALHOUN 

and asked the rulers of the colony to show more justice 
to the settlers in the highlands. These settlers wished 
the same privileges that were given to other tax-payers. 
They asked the lawmakers to open public roads, to 
organize courts of justice, to allow the upper country 
to send delegates to the legislature, and to help the 
mountaineers as th(^y helped the lowlanders to build 
schoolhouses and churches and to secure ministers. 
In the following year (1769) Patrick Calhoun took liis 




PATRICK CALHOUN, OF THE UPPER COUNTRY 67 

seat among the lawmakers at Charles Town as the first 
representative chosen by the peoi)le of tlu; upi)er country. 
Patrick Calhoun's last wife was the daughter of John 
Caldwell, a Scot who joined the settlement in Abbeville. 
Their son was John Caldwell Calhoun, South Carolina's 
great lawgiver. 



PART II. 

SOUTH CAROLINA'S PART IN THE 
REVOLUTION. 

1775-17S8 

CHAPTER XYlll. 
THE GROWTH OF THE TRADE OF SOUTH CAROLINA, 

Lord Montagu and Governor Bull. — During the first 

twelve years of the Revolutionary period, that is, from 

1763 until 1775, the province of South Carolina grew 

rapidly in population* and in 

wealth. She was still an English 

colony, and Lord Charles Greville 

THE AUTOGRAPH o¥ MoRtagu was thc govemor ap- 

GOVERNOR BULL • j. 1 I. i.1 1 • r T,^ 1 1 x 

pointed by the kmg ot J^ngland to 
rule the province. Governor Montagu spent most of his 
time in England, however, and left the management of 
affairs in the colony to Lieutenant-Governor William 
Bull. The latter was the most influential man in the 
colony at that time. He built up the trade of South 
Carolina until she became perhaps the most prosper- 
ous of the American colonies. 

South Carolina in 1775. — The Scots continued to 

68 




THE GROWTH OF TRADE 69 

pour ill to the upper country until the number of white 
people in the colony in 1775 was about seventy-five 
thousand. More than half of these lived in the high- 
land country. In addition, there were about one hun- 
dred thousand African laborers. Nearly all of these 
lived among the people near the seacoast, where they 
cultivated the rice and indigo plantations. The Caro- 
linians had attempted several times to prevent the 
coming of so large a number of negroes ; but the ships 
of England and of New England continued to unload 
them in the colony. 

South Carolina's Trade in 1775. — As lieutenant- 
governor, William Bull gave much attention to th(^ de- 
velopment of the trade of the colony. This trade 
became very large just as the Revolutionary struggle 
began. Every year about one hundred and forty thou- 
sand barrels of rice and more than one million pounds 
of indigo were sent from Charles Town, Beaufort, and 
Georgetown, the seaports of South Carolina. This 
trade in rice and indigo alone was worth about five mil- 
lions of dollars each year. Besides these articles, cattle, 
lumber, tar, staves, and the skins of wild animals were 
sold in large quantities. Every year about three thou- 
sand wagons made the long journey from the upper 
country to Charles Town to carry the furs and corn and 
wheat of the highlands to market. A large fleet of 
vessels was needed to carry the merchandise. South 
Carolina had some of her own vessels engaged in it. 



70 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

There were five shipyards m the colony. Most of the 
vessels, however, were English. We are told that one 
could often stand on the wharf and count as many as 
three hundred and fifty sailing vessels, great and small, 
in Charles Town Harbor, coming in or going out or 
waiting to receive their cargoes for th(^ markets beyond 
the seas. It was the largest volume of trade that went 
out from any port in America. 

Charles Town in 1775. — At the time of the Revolu- 
tion about fifteen thousand people were living in Charles 
Town. It was then the largest and richest city m the 
Southern colonies. The principal street was named 
Broad. There were many large, handsome, brick dwelling 
houses, two stories in height. As trade was the chief 
business of the people of Charles Town, some of her most 
important citizens were merchants. Among these were 
Isaac Mazyck, Gabriel Manigault, and Henry Laurens, all 
three of whom were Huguenots; also Benjamin Smith, 
Miles Brewton, and Andrew Rutledge. These and many 
others became very rich. They filled their houses with 
beautiful bedsteads, sideboards, chairs, and tables, made 
of mahogany and cherry and brought from London. 
There was a large qu^mtity of silverware on the side- 
boards. Handsome coaches and carriages were also 
brought across the sea. 

Social Life of Charles Town. — Many of the South 
Carolina planters also built beautiful houses in Charles 
Town and spent the summer months in the city. In 



THE GROWTH OF TRADE 71 

winter they dwelt on the plantations. Around the 
dwellings in Charles Town were gardens filled with 
the flowers brought from former lionies in England and 
France. To these old flowers was added the glorious 
beauty of the Carolina rose and jasmine and magnolia. 

The merchants and planters who lived in Charles 
Town in the time of Governor Bull, and afterwards, wore 
handsome and costly clothing. The ruffled shirt was of 
linen, the coat of broadcloth, the vest of velvet, and the 
shoe buckles of solid gold or silver. Their wives and 
daughters wore dresses made of silk or satin and covered 
with beautiful figures wrought in gold thread. The scarfs 
and gloves were of lacework. All of these garments were 
made in London and brought over in trading vessels. 

The life of the people in Charles Town was full of 
gaiety. There were dinner parties, theatre parties, balls, 
and concerts. There were games of ball and games at 
cards, with the more vigorous sports of fox hunting, 
horse racing, and shooting at targets. 

Culture and Education. — The first public library 
was fomided in Charles Town in 1698. In the year 1748 
a number of young men organized the Charles Town Li- 
brary Society, which exists to this day. The St. Cecilia, 
a musical association, was organized in 1762. The South 
Carolina Gazette began its career as a weekly news- 
paper as early as 1732. 

There were numerous schools. Many private tutors 
also gave instruction to the youth of the colony. Many 



72 



THE MAKlNc; OF SOiril CAKOMNA 




A VIEW OF CHARLES TOWN, FROM AN 

of the young men of South Carolina went to England to 
pursue their studies in the schools and universities of 
the mother country. Governor William Bull, Jr., was 
himself one of the first native Carolinians to complete a 
course of study in medicine in Europe. There were a 
number of skilled physicians and as many as thirty- 
five well-trained lawyers in South Carolina at the be- 
ginning of the Revolution. Nearly all of these had 
received their education in England. Governor Bull 
wished to have higher education at home, and in 1770 
he urged the legislature to establish a college in South 
Carolina, but the approach of war prevented the suc- 
cess of the plan. Charles Town was thus the home of 



THE GROWTH OF TRADE 



\*tittu-*;Vtf i^V™*)^*^ AS!£-A^ :^^Jkf^iStriff^tL^e 



r.\ 



J\- 





( i /', 








- 


ttii 


Wf^ 


Si 




'"S**^ 

i 


t 

I 


' ' ^TlWtf^ 


p 












^M: 



ENGRAVING MADE TN LONDON ABOUT 1765 



a cultivated and brilliant people. Their leaders were 
men of learning, of high and worthy persona] character, 
and moved by noble and patriotic purposes. 

The People of the Middle and Upper Country. — 
Equally patriotic and noble were the people of the 
middle and upper country. Their lives were full of 
hardship. They had few slaves or servants. Their 
houses were made of logs or of rough boards, and 
their chimneys were usually made of split boards, 
plastered with mud. The fireplaces were wide and 
were used for cooking. Stools and benches served as 
chairs. Their dishes were of wood or pewter. The men 
did the work with their own hands and raised the crops 



74 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

that furnished bread to the family. Their most profit- 
able industry was cattle raising, from which some of 
them became rich. The boys and girls were trainee I to 
do their part of the work of the house. From child- 
hood the boys rode on horseback and learned to use 
the rifle. They knew how to depend upon themselves. 
When the Revolutionary War came on and the British 
armies entered this upper country, the boys and young 
men of that region knew what to do. They planned 
attacks against the enemy in their own w^ay. They 
captured forts in a manner not spoken about in books. 
They could ride fast and shoot straight, and they did 
more than any other people of equal numbers to win 
freedom for the American colonies. 



CHAPTER XIX. 
OPPOSITION TO THE STAMP ACT. 

Christopher Gadsden. — Christopher Gadsden was 
born in Charles Town in the year 1724. He went to Iilng- 
land and studied Latin and Greek and Hebrew in the 
schools of the mother country. When he returned to 
Charles Town he became a merchant, and in this busi- 
ness was very successful. He also gave much of his 
time to the management of his plantation. He was 
made captain of a company of artillery. When the 



OITOSrriON TO THE STAMP ACT 



75 



Cherokee Indians began their war against the settlers, 
Gadsden led his cannoneers into the upper country to 
meet the red men. 

The Struggle with Governor Boone. — While Joseph 
Boone was governor of South Carolina (1761-1764), 
Christopher Gadsden 
was elected a mem- 
ber of the legislature 
by the people of 
Charles Town. Gov- 
ernor Boone said that 
the people had not 
managed this election 
in a proper manner, 
and that the legis- 
lature must make 
some new rules about 
conducting elections. 
The lawmakers re- 
fused to do this. 
Then the * governor 
said that he would 
not allow the lawmakers to meet together. They replied 
that they would not have any dealings whatever with 
Governor Boone. They refused also to pay his yearly 
salary. Boone gave up his governorship and went 
back to England. In this struggle with the king's repre- 
sent-ative Gadsden was the chief leader of the colonists. 




From a portrait by Sir Joshua Reynolds 
CHBISTOPUSB GADSDESf 



76 



THE .MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 




THE AUTOGRAPHS OF RAWLINS LOWNDES 
AND CHRISTOPHER GADSDEN 



Thii driving a way of Boone was the beginning of the 
Revolution in South Carolina. 

The Passage of the Stamp Act. — When George 
th(» Third, king of England, saw that the American 
colonies were growing rich, he determined that he 

would force some 
t/y /y /^ money out of 

'^^2/^Cr. ^,^/^U^J/^l^^lX them. He claimed 

that the land and 
the people in 
America all be- 
longed to him, and 
that he could do 
with them as he pleased. The king said that he would use 
the money of the colonists to protect the colonies against 
the Indians. He persuaded the British Parliament to 
make a law called the Stamp Act. It was passed early 
in 1765 and provided that all business documents in the 
colonies, such as wills, deeds to land, marriage licenses, 
bonds, and contracts, must be written on stamped paper. 
A stamp was also to be placed on books and newspapers. 
The stamps and stamped paper were to be made and 
sold by the British government at a good prc^fit. Men 
called stamp distributors were appointed to brmg them 
across the sea and sell them to the colonists. 

Gadsden Stirs up the People of South Carolina against 
the Stamp Act. — When the news of the passage of the 
Stamp Act came to Charles Town the people were not 



orrosirioN to the stamp act 77 

pleased. Christopher Gadsden was a bold man and he 
loved his own people. He wished to see them hold 
fast to their liberties. He was plain and bhmt in his 
speech and he was now full of anger. He stirred up 
the people of the colony to let Great Britain know that 
they would not pay any tax laid upon them by the 
British lawmakers. 

South Carolina's Protest. — The South Carolina leg- 
islature came together. Gadsden had great influence 
among the members, and they prepared at once certain 
resolutions as a reply to the Stamp Act. They said 
that the British rulers were already making money out 
of the trade of the colonists. As to the defence of the 
colonies against the Indians, they said that South Caro- 
lina always had furnished and always in the future 
would furnish her share of men and money to fight the 
red men. They therefore declared that no taxes could 
be rightly laid upon the people of South Carolina by 
any body of men except the Carolina lawTnakers. 

The Stamp Act Congress. — The legislature then sent 
three men, Thomas Lynch, John Rutledge, and Chris- 
topher Gadsden, to attend a meeting of delegates from 
the different colonies. The meeting was held in New 
York City and was called the Stamp Act Congress. 
South Carolina's three delegates had a prominent place in 
the work of that body. When the Congress proposed 
to send a petition asking the British Parliament to 
withdraw the stamp tax, Gadsden spoke with great 



78 



THK MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



force, urging the delegates not to ask any favor from 
the Britisli lawmakers. '' We do not hold our rights 
from them," he exclaimed. *' We should stand ujKm 
the broad common ground of those natural rights that 

we all feel and know 
as men and as descen- 
dants of Englishmen.'' 
In these words Gads- 
den set forth the prin- 
ciple upon which the 
American people stood 
in their fight against 
King George the Third. 
They fought for the 
natural right to gov- 
ern itself that belongs 
to every body of people. 
Reception of the 
Stamps. — Near the 
clvse of the day, 
Oct. 18, 1765, a British vessel from London sailed 
into Charles Town Harlx)r. She brought stamps and 
stamped paper to be sold among the colonists. Gads- 
den was absent in New York attending the Congress, 
but the people whom he had instructed took action at 
once. They met together that same night and built a 
gallows twenty feet high at the intersection of two 
streets in the most public part of Charles Town. They 




GEORGE THE THIRD OF ENGLAND 



OITOSITION TO THE ISTAMF ACT 79 

made up bundles of old clothes in the shape of men, 
tied a rope around the neck of each figure, and sus- 
pended it from the gallows. Each man of cloth had a 
card fastened upon Mm with the words, " The Stamp 
Seller." The words, " Liberty and No Stamp Act," 
were written on the gallows. The next night the figures 
were cut down and placed in a wagon. Ten horses 
-drew this wagon through the principal streets and a 
great crowd of people followed. When they came to a 
wide grass plot, a fire was kindled and the figures rep- 
resenting the stamp distributors were burned. It was 
very clear that the people of Charles Town were ready to 
fight against the sale of stamps, and the stamps were 
not brought into the city. 

Repeal of the Stamp Act. — Early in 1766 the British 
lawmakers repealed the Stamp Act. They were per- 
suaded to do this chiefly by the great statesman, Wil- 
liam Pitt, who said that the British had no right to lay 
a tax on the colonies. The Carolina lawmakers came 
together and Rawluis Lowndes, one of their number, 
urged them to have made a marble statue of Pitt, their 
friend in England. This was done, and the statue was 
erected. It is standing to-day in Washington Square, 
in Charles Town. The Carolina legislature also asked 
Lynch, Rutledge, and Gadsden to allow their portraits 
to be painted. These pictures Avere placed in the hall 
of the legislature as a testimonial to the faithfulness 
with which these men had served their country. 



»U Till': .MAKlNti OF .soL'l'll CAKOLINA 

CHAPTER XX. 

THE "LIBERTY TREE'' PARTY. 

William Johnson. — William Johnson was a black- 
smith. He came to Charles Town from the colony of 
New York. He was a man of honesty and hitelligence, 
and he wished to see the people of South Carolina 
govern themselves. While Great Britain was trying to 
force money out of the colonies by means of a stamj) 
tax, William Jolmson asked some of the blacksmiths 
and carpenters and other mechanics of Charles Town 
to meet him under the large oak tree that stood in 
Mr. Mazyck's pasture lot near the town. Frequent 
meetings were held there, and the oak soon became 
known as the ^^ Liberty Tree," because Johnson and 
his friends talked there about the rights of the colo- 
nists.^ 

Christopher Gadsden sometimes spoke to the patriots 
under the " Liberty Tree," and they became his chief 
supporters in the fight against the Stamp Act. 

Under the " Liberty Tree." — After the repeal of the 
Stamp Act, Johnson and his followers met imder the 
'' Liberty Tree " to talk over the affairs of South Caro- 
lina. Gadsden was present. He made a speech in 

* This tree was destroyed l)y the British after they captured 
Cliarles Town. It stood in tiie center of the stiuare now hounded 
by Cliarlotte, Washington, Callioun, and Alexander Streets. 



THE "LIBKIJTV TliKE" PARTY 



81 



which lie told them tlmt the, British government would 
certainly jnake aiiotlier attempt to lay a tax upon tlie 
colonists. His words were given the ch)sest attention. 
Then the whole party joined hands, and each one sol- 
emnly promised that he would fight against any further 
effort of the British 
king and Parliament 
to force money from 
the colonists. 

They did not have 
long to wait. In 
June, 1767, the Brit- 
ish Parliament passed 
another set of laws 
called the Townshend 
Acts, after their au- 
thor, Charles Town- 
shend. These acts 
])laced a tax on glass, 
wine, oil, painters' 
colors, paper, tea, and 
other articles that 

were bought by the colonists. The first act of Johnson's 
followers was to name Gadsden as a suitable man to 
elect as one of the new members of the legislature. 
They then met under the oak tree, hung lights in its 
branches, and fired sky rockets to show that they 
were still ready to fight for freedoin. Governor Mon- 




THOMAS LYNCH, JR. 



82 THE MAKING OF SOl'TH CAROLINA 

tagii would not, liowev(M-, allow the new legislature to 
remain long in session. The tax still rested upon the 
colonists. 

Non-Importation Agreement. — At lour o'clock one 
afternoon in July, 1769, Johnson and his company met 
under the '^ Liberty Tree." They j^repared a written 
agreement which every one in Charles Town was asked to 
sign. The merchants of the town held a meeting, also, 
and drew up the same agreement, which was that the 
signers of this paper would not buy any goods or articles 
^ from British mer- 

Y y /) / (7 chants except pow- 

THE AUTOGRAPH OF EDWARD RUTLEDGE ^ ' J " to ^ ' 

also not to buy any 
negro laborers brought by British ships. For more 
than a year the Carolinians kept this agreement. Then, 
after the other colonies began again to ])uy British 
goods, the people of Carolina allowed British merchan- 
dise to enter their ports. 

Tea Tax. — The opposition of the colonists to the 
British tax laws caused th(i British government to take 
away the tax from every article except tea. Then 
the ship London, commanded by Captain Curling, 
came across the ocean from London laden with two 
hundred and fifty-seven chests of tea (1773). When 
the London cast anchor in Charles Town Harbor, the 
people of the colony were told that they could buy the 



THE "LIBERTY TREE'^ PARTY 



83 



tea at a reducod i)rico. In addition to the low price 
of th(^ tea, however, they \\\n'e expected to pay also 
six cents as a tax upon each i)()un(l of it. The people 
of the city at once held a 
meeting in which it was 
agreed that the tea mnst 
not be sold. They were 
not willing, they said, to 
pay to Great Britain a 
tax of any kind whatso- 
ever. The tea, therefore, 
was stored away and left 
unsold. Another ship 
came later with more 
tea. Then some of the 
merchants of Charles 
Town to whom this tea had been sent threw all of the 
tea chests into the sea. 

First Continental Congress. — During the summer of 
1774 a call was sent throughout all of the thirteen 
colonies, asking each one to send delegates to the first 
Contmental Congress at Philadelphia. A general meet- 
ing of the people of South Carolina was therefore held 
at Charles Town on the 6th of July. Men were there 
from nearly every part of the colony. The patriots of 
the '' Liberty Tree " were all present and took a leading 
part. The talking went on throughout the entire day. 
The next morning the great meeting continued the dis- 




EI)N\ AKl) RITLEDGE 



«S4 THI<: MAKIN(J OK SOl'I'll ("AK'oMNA 

cussion, and Ihcii five (Viroliuiaiis were elioseii tf^ speak 
at, Philadelphia for their colony. These were Henry 
Middleton, John Rut ledge, (Christopher Gadsden, Thomas 
L3Tich, and Edward Rutledge. 



CHAPTER XXI. 
PREPARING FOR WAR. 

Arthur Middleton. — Arthur Middleton was the grand- 
son of that Arthur Middleton who held the position of 
President of the Council of South Carolina from 1724 
to 1729. The younger Middleton was sent to England 
to receive his education. When he returned to South 
Carolina he became one of the leaders of his people in 
their opposition to the laws passed by the English 
government. Christopher Gadsden, William Henry 
Drayton, and Arthur Middleton were the three men 
who kept on telling the people of South Carolina that 
they must fight for their liberty. Gadsden was in 
Philadelphia much of the time, as a member of the 
Continental Congress. In their fight against the British 
laws, therefore, the people were led by Drayton and 
Middleton. 

The Provincial Congress. — On the 11th of January, 
1775, a large body of men met together at Charles 
Town. They came from every district of South Cai'o- 
lina. As representatives of the people of South Carolina 



rilErAUlNG FOR WAIl 



85 



they called themselves the Provincial or Colonial Con- 
gress. They claimed that in the name of the people 
they had a right to manage all of the affairs of the 
province. They ap- 
pomted a secret com- 
mittee to take any 
action that might be 
necessary. This com- 
mittee, consisting of 
William Henry Dray- 
ton, Arthm' Middle ton, 
Charles Cotesworth 
Pinckney, William 
Gibbes, and Edward 
Weyman, acted at 
once. The night after 
their appointment they 
seized the public pow- 
der, muskets, and swords which were stored at Charles 
Town. They wished to be ready for the struggle that 
was near at hand. 

On Sunday, June 4, 1775, the Provincial Congress 
met again. Religious services were first engaged in by 
the members, and then a written agreement previously 
prepared was read. This bound the members " under 
every tie of religion and honor, to associate as a band in 
the defense of South Carolina against every foe, . . . 
solemnly engaging that whenever our Continental or 




From a immature 



WILLIAM GIBBES 



8G 



Till-: .MAKING OF ^SOUTll CAI^OLINA 



Provincial Councils .sluiU deem it necessary, we will go 
forth and be ready to sacrifice our lives and fortunes 
to secure her freedom and safety." The paper was 
then spread upon a table and every member of the 
Congress came forward and wrote his name upon it. This 
public agreement meant that the people had now deter- 
mined to have a govern- 
ment of their own. 

The men who thus offered 
their lives and fortunes 
in behalf of freedom de- 
termined that the colonists 
should be furnished with 
swords and gims. They 
voted a million dollars to 
pay the expenses of the 
soldiers, and then appointed 
a council of safety to 
manage all the affairs of 
the colony. 
The Council of Safety. — This council consisted of 
Henry Laurens, Charles Pinckney, Rawlins Lowndes, 
Thomas Ferguson, Miles Brewton, Arthur Middleton, 
Thomas Hey ward, Jr., Thomas Bee, John Huger, James 
Parsons, WiUiam Henry Drayton, Benjannn Elliot, and 
William Wilhamson. This council was given power to 
command all soldiers and to use all public money in the 
colony. The council was now the real ruler of the 




THOMAS HEYWARD, JR. 



PRErAUING FOR WAR 87 

people. Two members of this comicil were ready and 
eager to drive away all of the king's officers and thus 
make a complete end of the royal government. These 
two were William Henry Drayton and Artlmr Middleton. 
Reports of War from the Other Colonies. — The bat- 
tles of Lexington and Bunker Hill, in Massachusetts, 
were fought early in 1775. During the sununer of that 




^'^•^ 




THE AUTOGRAPH OF THOMAS HEYWARD, JR. 

year G(^n. George Washington, as commander of the 
American army, drew a line of soldiers around Boston 
and kept the British army in that town. Washington 
needed powder for his riflemen, and he sent letters to 
the various colonies, asking them to send it. Middle- 
ton and Drayton acted upon the instant. With the 
aid of some Georgians the South Carohnians captured 
a British vessel which was bringing powder to the 
Indians. Five thousand pounds of this valuable article 
were sent at once to Boston. AVashington's rifle- 
men and cannoneers used it in drivhig the British army 
out of New England. 

Approach of British War Ships. — There was great 
excitement in Charles Town on the 15th of September, 
1775. Early on that morning the people looked across 



88 THE MAKING OK SOITH CAIJOLINA 

the harbor to Fort Johnson and saw Soutli Carojma 
riflemen holding tlic fortress. These soldiers belonged 
to Moultrie's regiment" and were led by Colonel Motte. 
Acting under the orders of the Council of Safety, they 
had crossed the harbor during the previous night, cap- 
tured the small body of British soldiers, and hauled 
down the British flag. On the same day Lord William 
Campbell, the last of the royal governors, left Charles 
Town and went on board a British war ship. The 
colony of South Carolina was now ruled entirely by 
the Council of Safety, which was appointed by the 
people themselves. Thomas Heyward, Jr., led his 
artillerymen into Fort Johnson to help Motte's riflemen. 
A blue flag with a crescent in the 
corner and the word ^' Liberty " 
in the center was raised over the 
fort. This was South Carolina's 
flag. Under that banner the sol- 
THE LIBERTY FLAG ^^1^^^ wcrc uow ready to fight for 
their liberty against any force that 
Great Britain might send against them. 

First Battle of the Revolution in South Carolina. — 
On the 12th of November, 1775, the first battle of the 
Revolution in South Carolina was fought. Two British 
war vessels lay before Charles Town. When they tricMl 
to enter the harbor some old boats were sunk in the 
channel to keep them out. The British gunners then 
opened fire against the Defence, a small Carolina 




JOHN KUTLEDGE 89 

war vessel. Captain Simon Tufts of the Defence re- 
plied with his guns, and Heyward's cannon at Fort 
Johnson sent their balls through the sails of the British 
vessels. The latter did not dare to come close to the 
town. The war had now begun. It was Sunday, but 
on that same day the Congress of South Carolina met 
together and asked Almighty God to help them in the 
great struggle. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

JOHN RUTLEDGE, FIRST PRESIDENT OF THE INDE- 
PENDENT STATE OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 

John Rutledge. — John Rutledge was the son of a 
physician named John Rutledge who came to South 
Carolina about 1730. The young Jolm and his brothers, 
Edward and Hugh, were sent to England to receive an 
education. They all became lawyers in Charles Town. 
John and Edward were members of the Continental 
Congress at Philadelphia in 1774 and also in 1775. 
After the battle fought in the harbor on the 12th of 
November, John Rutledge was made a member of the 
Council of Safety. He was soon afterwards chosen as 
first president of the separate and independent state of 
South Carolina. 

Establishing a Commonwealth. — The Provincial Con- 
gress, whose members were chosen by the people of the 
colony, met at Charles Town on the 1st of February, 



90 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



1776. They went to work to make a new form of gov- 
ernment to take the place of the king's government. 
You remember that the king's governor and the king's 

government had been 
(hiven out of the colony 
months before (Sept. 15, 
1775). 

The first step in i\\v 
work was the appoint- 
ment of a committee. 
This committee wrote 
out a plan for the new 
government which w^as 
read to the entire con- 
gress. From day to day, 
for about twelve days, 
the members continued 
to talk about the new method of government. Then 
on Tuesday, March 26, 1776, the vote was taken and 
the plan was adopted. The president and secretary 
of the congress then signed the written form which 
declared that South Carolina was no longer a colony 
subject to the king of Great Britain, but that she was 
a free and independent state. At four o'clock in the 
afternoon of the same day (March 26), the represent- 
atives of the peo]3le met again. They declared that 
they were the general assembly or law-making body of 
the new state of South Carolina. They elected thirteen 




JOHN RUTLEDGE 




ic^Ji^ 



JOHN IIUTLEDGE 91 

men of their own number to sit separately as a leg;is- 
lative comicil or upper house of lawmakers. John 
Rutledge was 
then chosen pres- 
ident of South 
CaroUna. Henry 

-. ^ THE AUTOGRAPH OF PRESIDENT RUTLEDGE 

Laurens was 

elected vice-president. The title of governor was 

brought into use in 1779. 

South Carolina the First Colony to Become an Inde- 
pendent State. — The new state government was estab- 
lished in the name of the people of South Carolina. 
From that day onward they ruled themselves. They 
were not subject to any other government on earth. 
They said at the time that if the king of Great Britain 
would treat them justly and not tax them, they would 
accept him again as ruler. The king began to fight 
them, however, and for eight years the war went on in 
America. South Carolina was the first colony among 
the thirteen to throw off the royal authority and to 
set up in its place a new, independent government of 
her own. 



92 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



CHAPTER XXIIT. 

VILLIAM HENRY DRAYTON, FIRST CHIEF JUSTICE 

OF THE INDEPENDENT STATE OF 

SOUTH CAROLINA. 

William Henry Drayton. — A\illiain Henry Drayton 
was born at Drayton Hall on the Ashley River, a few 
miles from Charles Town. He went to p]ngland when he 
was a boy, in company with Charles Cotesworth Pinck- 
ney and Thomas Pinckney. These three lads attended 
Westminster School in London, and afterwards went to 
Oxford University. Then they returned to South Caro- 
Una to work and fight side by side against that unjust 
ruler. King George the Third. 

Drayton began to write letters to the papers about 
certain great rights and liberties which belonged, he 
said, to all of the American colonies. The people of the 
middle and upper parts of South Carolinti had been with- 
out law courts for the trial of thieves and other criminals, 
l^'or this reason the settlers had organized themselves as 
regulators, and had taken into their own hands the 
punishment of evildoers. At times serious disturbances 
arose when they tried to maintain peace and order. 
At last Drayton was appointed to the position of judg(\ 
In 1773 he went into the middle and highland 
regions and opened courts of justice. The people were 
greatly pleased. In his charges to the grand juries 
Drayton told the colonists about their rights. Many 



WILLIAM IJKNRV DIIAVTON 



93 



of them were ready from that time onward to defend 
those rights against the king and Parliament. 

In company with Arthur Middletoii, Drayton was, as 
we have seen, one of the two leaders who urged South 
Carolina to prepare for 
a fight wdth England. 
On the 12th of Novem- 
ber, 1775, Drayton as 
president of the Pro- 
vincial Congress, was 
on board of the vessel 
Defence, in the harbor 
of Charles Town. He 
stood among the gun- 
ners and encouraged 
them to keep on firing 
their cannon-balls at 
the British ships. 
Drayton was the real 
commander of the Car- 
olina guimers in that first battle in Carolina waters 
against Great Britian. 

Drayton as Chief Justije of South Carolina. — On the 
26th of March, when the new state began her life, 
William Henry Drayton was elected by the assembly as 
the first chief justice or judge in the new government. 
He took his seat upon the bench in Charles Town. One 
of his first duties after he opened his court was to de- 





94 



THE MAKIN(} OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



liver a charge to the grand jury. In this charge Judge 
Drayton told them about the principles of right upori 
which the independent state of South CaroUna was 
established. 

The people of England, said Drayton, changed their 
king in 1688. They drove out a bad king and set up 

another one. The 
people of South Caro- 
lina, in 1719, did the 
same thing. They cast 
off the Lords Proprie- 
tors and asked King 
George the First to rule 
over them. When 
King George the Third 
came to the throne, 
he began to treat the 
colonies unjustly. His 
oppression became so 
burdensome that the 
people of South Carolina cast him off and were re- 
solved from that time onward to rule themselves. 

The Almighty had created America to be independent 
of England, continued Drayton. America's prosperity 
was already so great, said he, that the British rulers 
wished to take away from the colonies som-e of their 
money and power. But God himself was reaching forth 
His hand to deliver the colonies from their enemies and 




A.RTHUR MIDDLETON 



WILLIAM HENRY DRAYTON 95 

to give them freedom. " Let us offer ourselves to be 
used as instruments of God, in this work/' said the 
chief justice in conclusion. By so doing, the South 
Carolinians would become '' a great, a free, a pious, 
and a happy people." 

When Judge Drayton opened his court at Orange- 
bur^h on the 28th of May, 1776, the grand jury of that 
district presented an address to him. They spoke of 
the new state constitution as " framed for the good, 
welfare, and happiness of those who are to live under 
it." ^' We declare," they said, " that as we do most 
heartily approve of, so we are determined with our 
lives and with our fortimes to support, maintain, and 
defend it." This patriotic paper was signed by the 
following Germans and Scots of the upper and middle 
country: Henry Felder^ George King, Michael Leitner, 
William Heatly, Garrit Fitzpatrick, Adam Snell, Gasper 
Brown, John Mc Williams, Henry Rickenbaker, Henry 
Whetstone, Henry Crum, Godfrey Dreher, and Jonas 
Beard. 



96 THE MAKING OF 80UTH CAROLINA 

CHAPTER XXIV. 
MOULTRIE^S DEFENCE OF CHARLES TOWN. 

The British Prepare to Attack Charles Town. — In the 
month of March, 1776, General AVashington drove the 
British troops out of Boston. The British govern- 
ment then sent a hirge body of soldiers under General 
Chnton and a large fleet of war vessels under Admiral 
Parker to conquer the Southern states. Early m June 
Parker's ships with Clinton's soldiers on board came 
to the mouth of Charles Town Harbor. It was their 
purpose to use cannon m breaking down the defences 
of Charles Town and then to send the soldiers ashore to 
capture the city and the people of the new state at 
the point of the bayonet. 

William Moultrie and His Fort. — South Carolina was 
ready to meet her enemies. She had already raised 
five regiments of riflemen and had placed them under 
the command of Christopher Gadsden, William Moul- 
trie, William Thomson, Isaac Huger, and Thomas Sum- 
ter. The artillery regiment under Owen Roberts and 
Barnard Elliott mounted a number of cannon for the 
defence of the city of Charles Town. William Moultrie 
was continually urging his soldiers to finish the fort 
on Sullivan's Island. TIk^ men worked with a will 
and day by day the walls of the fort rose higher. 
Cannon were arranged behind these walls and Moul- 



MOLLTKIF/S DKFKNCR OF CIIAIJLKS TOWN 



97 



trie was ready to fight the whole fleet of British war 

vessels. 

William Moultrie^ was the son of Johir Moultrie, a 

physician, who came from Scotland to Charles Town 

about 1725. Wil- 
liam went with the 

South Carolina sol- 
diers to fight the 

Cherokee Indians in 

1761. When th(^ 

quarrel about taxes 

began, he often met 

with the patriots of 

Charles Town under 

the "Liberty Tree " 
to talk about the 
rights of free men. 
He was made colonel 
of the second regi- 
ment of South Caro- 
lina soldiers. With 
his riflemen and 
some cannoneers he took up a position in the fort 
on Sullivan's Island on the north side of Charles 
Town Harbor. The walls of the fort were made 
of palmetto logs supported by bags of sand. The fort 
was unfinished on the land side. Moultrie had twenty- 
five cannon ready for use against the war ships. 




98 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

The British Attack. — The British led their entire 
force against Sullivan's Island. Clinton took his sol- 
diers ashore and tried to reach the rear of Moultrie's 
fort. Thomson's regiment, however, hiM Clinton's 
army at bay. 

On the morning of the 28th of June, 1776, Admiral 
Parker's fleet of eleven war vessels sailed slowly towards 
the fort. The sea was smooth. The sky was clear, and 
the Sim was pouring down a fierce heat. When the 
great, heavy ships of the British navy spread their 
sails to catch the breeze, it was a sight to bring fear 
to the heart of even a strong man. 

Moultrie was looking out from his wall of palmetto 
logs. Above him waved the blue flag of Carolina, upon 
it the crescent and the word ^' Liberty " in large letters. 
" Well, Colonel, what do you think of it now? " said 
a friend. " We shall beat them," replied the gallant 
Moultrie. " Sir," said the other, " when those shi})s 
come to lie alongside of your fort, they will knock it 
down in half an hour." " Then," said Moultrie, " we 
will lie behind the ruins and prevent their men from 
landing." 

Parker came close to the land and opened fire with 
two hundred and seventy heavy guns. The booming 
and crashing of the British cannon were terrific, and 
the smoke covered the sea and land like a cloud. 
The Carolinians stood bravely to their work. Th(^y 
took careful aim and fired slowly. Their balls went 



MOULTRIE'S DEFENCE OF CHARLES TOWN 



99 



straight to the mark and did great harm to the British 
ships. The balls from the war vessels did little injury 
to the fort; they merely buried themselves in the sand 
or in the soft, spongy palmetto logs. After a long 
battle of ten hours the British gave up the fight and 
sailed away from the fort. Admiral Parker lost one 




From the paintitKj by Mevtel 

SERGEANT JASPER AT FORT MOULTRIE 

of his ships, and some of the others were so badly in- 
jured that they had much difficulty in sailing as far as 
New York. 

Sergeant Jasper. — While the battle was raging, the 
flagstaff of the fort was shot away and fell with the 
flag outside of the wall. Sergeant Jasper was a brave 
soldier, who knew how to fight for his country. He 
leaped outside of the fort, tore the flag from the staff, 



100 TIIK IVIAKliNi; OK SOUTII CA1U)LINA 

and brought it back. He then fastened it to another 
staff, climbed to the top of the wall and planted it 
there. The shells from the encMuy's camion were rain- 
ing around him, but he stood there to give three cheers 
for the blue Liberty Flag. Jasper then went back to his 
gun and kept on sending heavy shot towards the fleet. 

Another brave Carolinian, Sergeant McDaniel, was 
struck by a ball from one of the enemy's ships. With 
his last breath he called to his comrades, " Fight on, 
my brave boys; don't let liberty expire with me to- 
day." 

On the sixth day after the great battle, that is on the 
4th of July, 1776, President John Rutledge entered 
Fort Moultrie. The gallant defenders of the fort were 
drawn up in line and Rutledge thanked them for their 
defence of Charles Town. He then took his sword from 
his side and gave it to Sergeant Jasper as .a reward for 
his courage. On that same day, July 4, in the Conti- 
nental Congress at Philadelphia, four of South Carolina's 
delegates, Edward Rutledge, Thomas Hey ward, Jr., 
Thomas Lynch, Jr., and Arthur Middle ton, voted for 
the adoption of Thomas Jefferson's great paper known 
as the Declaration of Independence. The fifth delegate, 
Thomas Lynch, was sick and unable to cast his vote. 



WILLIAM THOMSON DEFENDS CllAKLES TOWN lOl 



CHAPTER XXV. 

VILLIAM THOMSON DEFENDS CHARLES TOWN 
AGAINST A BRITISH ARMY. 

William Thomson. — William Thomson was a Scot. 
He was bom in Pennsylvania in 1727, during the jour- 
ney of his parents from the north of Ireland to Caro- 
lina. When he was three years old he was brought by 
his father to the country that lies west of the Con- 
garee River, m the present Orangeburg County. Young 
Thomson there spent the years of his early manhood 
upon his father's plantation. He soon became known 
among his comrades as a very skillful marksman with a 
rifle. When he was about thirty years old, Thomson 
was appointed captain of the frontier Rangers. This 
was a body of riflemen who rode about on .horseback 
to preserve order and peace in the middle and upper 
country. He led his men bravely in battle against 
the Cherokees in 1761. 

In June, 1775, William i^/^ / yy 

Thomson was ap- ,^*^--5^i^^^i?^^^22/^ 
pointed lieutenant- y^^/l^^^ ^T^ 
colonel of the Third ^ — ^ 

Regiment made up of '^"^ autograph of captain caldwell 

the mounted riflemen whom he had led before this time. 
They were Scots, Germans, and Huguenots from the 
middle and upper country. One of the captains under 







■^ 



r" 



•"i^ 






O 



/^ 






r% ;^ 






I® 



■-■'■==>.^^ 



^>^^^'' 



/ ^ 




^ £ i 

ifl 5 y 2 






WILLIAM THOMSON DEFENDS CHARLES TOWN 103 

Thomson was John Caldwell, an uncle of John C. 
Calhoun. 

The Tories Attacked. — Thomson's first service against 
the king was in the upper country. In company with 
William Henry Drayton, William Tennent, Ely Ker- 
shaw, and others, he went among the Germans and 
Scots in " The Fork " between the Broad and Saluda 
rivers, to persuade them to fight against the king. 
Some of the people of that region led by Thomas 
Fletchall said that the king of England had never done 
them any wrong and that they would not fight against 
him. Fletchall was supported by some members of 
a family named Cuningham. The latter collected a 
force of riflemen and declared that they would fight 
for the king. Colonel Thomson led a body of one 
thousand men against the friends of the king, who were 
called Tories. He found them in camp at Great Cane 
Brake, on Reedy River, near the present Greenville. 
There he captured some of the Tories and scattered 
the rest (Dec. 22, 1775). A few small companies of 
the Tories kept up for some years afterwards their fight 
for the king. One of their leaders was so fierce and 
cruel that he was called '' Bloody Bill " Cuningham. 
This man was at first with Thomson, but later he 
joined the enemy. 

The British Army Attacks Charles Town. — On the 1st 
of June, 1776, Cblonel Thomson was sent to the eastern 
end of Sullivan's Island. He had about seven hundred 



10-4 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

backwoods riflemen under his command. The fleet 
of Admiral Parker was then lying at anchor just out- 
side Charles Town Harbor. Soon afterwards General 

Clinton landed three 
^^j/'^^^Z^f/^,^ thousand British 

Island, now called 

THE AUTOGRAPH OF COLONEL THOMSON ^}^g \A'^. of PaluiS 

and made ready to seize Sullivan's Island. On the 28th 
of June, while Parker's fleet was pouring shot into Fort 
Moultrie, Clinton led his army to the narrow strait of 
water that lay between him and Thomson's force. The 
tide came in strongly and filled up the strait so that 
Clinton's men could not wade through. Clinton had a 
number of armed boats to aid him in crossing. Thom- 
son's men had thrown up a breastwork and they had two 
cannon. The aim of the Carolina riflemen was deadly. 
They shot down every British soldier who came within 
range. The grapeshot from the cannon swept the decks 
of Clinton's boats. Thomson's backwoodsmen were 
amused when they saw the two big guns throwing a 
pocketful of bullets, as they said, among a crowd of 
their enemies. Clinton's whole army was thus kept 
from crossing the strait. The British plan of attack- 
ing Fort Moultrie by a land force from the rear 
ended in failure. We see, then, that while Moultrie was 
beating the British fleet, Thomson was winning a vic- 
tory over the British army. Both of these Carolinians 



ANDREW WILLIAMSON DEFEATS THE CHEROKEES 105 

fought to gain the glorious victory of the 28th of June. 
It was the first complete defeat suffered by the king's 
soldiers in the American Revolution. The entire Brit- 
ish plan of conquering the south at that time was a fail- 
ure. Parker and Clinton sailed away to New York and 
left the southern colonies free from attack for two whole 
years. 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

ANDREW WILLIAMSON DEFEATS THE CHEROKEE 
INDIANS. 

Andrew Williamson. — Andrew Williamson was a Scot 
who lived near the upper Saluda River. He went to 
Charles Town, in 1768, with Patrick Calhoun, to ask the 
legislature of the colony to establish courts of justice 
in the upper country. 

AVilliamson was a leader among the soldiers of his 
own section, and was appointed by them to the position 
of major. In 1775 he gathered around him at 
Ninety-Six a body of <«• j^ 
five hundred and sixty- ^^^^^'^^^A^A;*>'«^v^/-' 

two riflemen. Two of ^^^^^//j<y^-o<L^ ^ 

the captains at that "^ Cy^'^^ 

time under William- the autograph of col. Williamson 
son's orders were Andrew Pickens and James 
Williams. A body of '' King's Men " or Tories, led by 
the Cuninghams, fought a battle with Williamson at 



106 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Ninety-Six. The fighting did not contniue long, how- 
ever, for the Tories agreed to stop their warfare, and 
most of them returned to their homes. 

The Cherokees Aid the British. — During the Ameri- 
can Revolution the king of Great Britain persuaded the 
Indians to help hhn to fight against the American 
colonists. He sent his agents among the Cherokees 
and urged them to kill the settlers in the mountains of 
Carolina. The red men began to do their work of 
murder at the very time when Parker and Clinton were 
attacking the forces on Sullivan's Island. They burned 
homes, destroyed crops, and tortured captives all 
along the frontier. Anthony Hampton and his wife 
were among those whom the Indians killed. 

When the news of the Indian cruelties came to Major 
Williamson, he sent messengers with all speed through 
the country to tell the militiamen to meet him near the 
place where Due West now stands, in Abbeville County. 
A large body of brave men, mounted on horses and 
armed with rifles, gathered around him. On the 
31st of July, 1776, at the hour of six in the evening, 
Williamson set forth with three hundred and thirty 
horsemen to surprise the Indians. 

The Cherokees Defeated by the South Carolinians. — 
Through the long hours of the night the men rode onward. 
After midnight they came to the Indian town of Seneca. 
Williamson had not sent scouts ahead to watch for dan- 
ger, and suddenly, in the darkness, the rifles of the 



ANDREW WILLIAMSON DEFEATS THE CHEROKEES 107 

Indians began to pour bullets into Williamson's column. 
The latter's horse was shot under him, but he succeeded 
in leading his men away without heavy loss. When 
daylight came Williamson set fire to some of the Indian 
tents and to the corn which they had collected there. 
Other riflemen came to help him, and with six hundred 
and forty men he defeated the Indians in a severe 
battle. He then destroyed five of their towns and built 
a fort near the present Seneca. This he named Fort 
Rutledge, in honor of the president of South Carolina. 
During this campaign, Williamson was made a 
colonel, and an army of twenty-three hundred men of 
the upper country was placed under his command. 
Aided by a force of North Carolinians, Williamson 
swept through the country of the Cherokees. Over 
steep mountains and through dark forests he forced his 
way, fighting the Indians at every step. About two 
thousand of the red men were slain and their homes 
were burned. They were so completely defeated that 
they came to the Carolinians to beg for the lives of 
those that were left. A treaty was made. The Indians 
swore that they would not fight the white people again. 
They also agreed to give to the Carolinians all of the 
land now embraced in the counties of Anderson, Pickens, 
Oconee, and Greenville. Thus in October, 1776, Wil- 
liamson added a great victory over the Indians to the 
double success won by the CaroUnians on Sullivan's 
Island on the 28th of June. 



108 THE MAKING OF «UUTli CAROLINA 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

HENRY LAURENS, PRESIDENT OF THE CONTINENTAL 
CONGRESS. 

Henry Laurens. — Among the Huguenots who came 
at an early time to Charleston was John Laurens. He 
became a merchant. His son, Henry Laurens, was sent 
to a school in England. Henry Laurens afterwards 
took up the business of selling merchandise and 
became very rich. 

Laurens was always ready to fight for his country. 
He was' an officer among the Carohna soldiers who 
fought the Cherokees in 1761, and he presided over a 
famous meeting of the patriots under the "Liberty 
Tree." From 1771 until 1774 Laurens was in England. 
His children were at that time in an English school and 
he wished to be near them. He did what he could to 
persuade the British government not to lay a tax on 
the colonies, but his efforts were not successful. As he 
went on board the vessel that was to carry him to 
Charles Town, he sent this message back to London, " I 
now go resolved still to labor for peace; at the same 
time determined, in the last event, to stand or fall with 
my country." 

Henry Laurens was president of the Council of 
Safety, which managed the affairs of the colony 
just before it became a state. He was chosen vice- 



HENRY LAURENS 



109 



president of South Carolina, on the 26th of March, 
1776. 

Laurens was appouited a delegate from South Caro- 
lina to the Continental Congress. In the autumn of 
1777 he became 
president of the 
Congress, succeed- 
ing John Hancock, 
of Massachusetts, 
in that office. 

Laurens as Presi- 
dent of the Conti- 
nental Congress. — 
During his term of 
office as president, 
Laurens asked the 
Congress to vote 
upon three famous 
measures. The first 
was the adoption 
of the Articles of 
Confederation. 
The second was the treaty between the United States and 
France, in which the French promised to send soldiers 
and ships to help the Americans. The third was brought 
up in June, 1778, while the Congress was holding its 
sessions in the town of York, Pennsylvania. At that 
time the king and Parliament sent letters offering to 




"fe^^^-- 




/Z^^^^<^^i^, 



110 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

make peace with the Americans. The British were will- 
ing, they said, to let the Americans manage thcdr own 
home affairs, but they wished to keep the colonies united 
to the mother country. President Laurens wrote the 




PRINGLE HOUSE, CHARLESTON, USED AS BRITISH 
HEADQUARTERS, 1780-1782 

answer of the Congress to this offer. He said that Great 
Britain must acknowledge the independence of the thir- 
teen States and must take away her soldiers and her war 
ships before the Congress would have any dealings with 
the British Parliament. The people of the separate 
states were resolved to fight to the end for their freedom. 



HENRY LAURENS 111 

With great dignity and force Laurens wrote this reply in 
behalf of the American people. , Both sides then took up 
their arms for the final battles. That last struggle was 
to take place chiefly in the South. 

Laurens in Prison in England. — In 1779 Laurens 
was appointed by the United States to ask help from the 
Dutch. On the way across the Atlantic he was captured 
by a British ship and taken to London. He was taken 
through the streets of London, surrounded by a large 
company of soldiers, and was then shut up in a great 
stone castle or prison, called the Tower of London. 
Laurens was told that he would be set free if he would 
write two or three lines saying that he was sorry for 
what he had done against Great Britain. '^ I will never 
subscribe to my own infamy and to the dishonor of my 
children," said the heroic Carolinian. He was kept in 
prison until the close of the war. When Lord Cornwallis 
fell into the hands of Washington at Yorktown, the 
British gave Laurens back to the Americans in exchange 
for Cornwallis. 

Laurens then went from London to Paris and was 
one of the commissioners who signed the treaty of peace 
which ended the war between Great Britain and the 
United States. 



112 THE MAKING OF iSOLTll CAROLINA 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

JOHN LAURENS AT SAVANNAH AND YORKTOWN. 

John Laurens. — J()liii Laurens, son of Henry Lau- 
rens, was born in South Carolina in 1754. He attended 
schools in Switzerland and England, and was studying 
law in London when the Revolution began. He then 
came home to help his countrymen to fight. The first 
service rendered by Laurens was as aide on the staff of 
General Washington. In the two great battles of Ger- 
man town and Monmouth, Laurens was in the thickest 
of the fight. He seemed to be most happy when he was 
in the place of danger. He went to Rhode Island to 
help to drive the British out of Newport. Such daring 
courage he showed there that he was made lieutenant- 
colonel. Afterwards Laurens hastened to South Caro- 
lina to assist in defending his native state. 

The British Attempt to Take Charles Town. — In 
December, 1778, a British fleet sailed into the Savannah 
River and captured the city of Savannah. From that 
time onward it was the purpose of the British govern- 
ment to overcome and conquer the states of the South. 
The British forces at once entered Georgia and South 
Carolina and began to burn houses and drive away 
cattle. A strong British force under General Pi'evost 
advanced against Charles Town. Colonel Laurens led 
some soldiers in a dash against the. British at Tulifiny 



JOHN LAURENS AT SAVANNAH AND YOKKTOWN 113 



Bridge, but he was driven back. (General Moultrie 

was in connnand of a small body of soldiers in front of 

Charles Town. There was some talk of surreiiderhig the 

place to the British. 

At last, however, 

Moultrie said, ''We 

win fight it out." 

Laurens leaped to 

his feet when he 

heard these words 

and cried, '' Thank 

God, we are on our 

legs again." 

When the British 
saw Moultrie's men 
ready to offer battle 
they marched away. 

Attempt to Drive 
the British from Sa- 
vannah. — In the 

autumn of 1779 Prevost and his troops were shut up in 
Savannah. The Georgians and Carolinians advanced to 
take the city from the British. They were aided by a 
French army and a French fleet. The French and 
American cannon opened fire and for several days they 
poured their shot and shell upon the British. Just at 
daybreak on the morning of Oct. 9, 1779, the French 
and American troops rushed forward to attack the 




From a miinature 



JOHN LAURENS 



114 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

British breastworks. The light-armed troops of South 
Carolina, all led by Colonel Laurens, formed the princ ipal 
colunm. Laurens led his nu^i against the Si)ring Hill 
battery, the strongest part of the British line. Sword in 
hand, he dashed forward across the open space towards 
the ]^ritish guns. Behind him rushed the men who 
had defended Charles Towti against the British fleet 
and army. Musket balls and grape shot mowed down 
his men, but Laurens rushed on with his colunm to the 
foot of the high bank. The men started to clhnb to the 
top of the bank where the cannon were blazing in their 
faces. Along with the soldiers rushed the flag bearers. 

Two South Carolina Flags. — Two beautiful flags had 
been given to the Second Regiment by Mrs. Barnard 
Elliott, who said to the soldiers, ^' I make not the least 
doubt but that under heaven's protection you will 
stand by them as long as they wave in the air of liberty." 
Sergeant Jasper carried one of these flags in the advance 
against the Spring Hill battery. Jasper was shot down, 
but the flag was seized by Lieutenant Bush. The 
latter attempted to rush to the top of the bank, but he 
was slain by a bullet and his body fell upon the colors. 
Lieutenant Grey waved the second flag until he "fell. 
Sergeant McDonald took the colors from Grey's hand, 
sprang up the side of the breastwork, and planted 
the flag on the top. There it waved in triumph 
among the heroes led by Laurens. This flag marked the 
center of the field of battle. The fighting was fierce 



JOHN LAURENS AT SAVANNAH AND YOUKIOWN 115 

aiul bloody. Cannon roared, muskets rang out, bayon- 
ets clashed, men sIiouUmI and fought until many of 
them fell. Fresh British troops came up and Laurens 
was forced to lead his troops awav. McDonald carried 




CTTART.ES TOWN IN 1780 

the flag with him as his comrades slowly withdrew and 
left Savannah in the hands of the British. 

John Laurens Sent to France. — When Charles Town 
was captured by the British (1780) John Laurens 
became a prisoner. A British officer was soon given 
in exchange for him, however, and he returned to his 
post on Was'hington's staff. In December, 1780, he 
was sent by the Continental Congress to Paris to 



IIG 



THK MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



ask the king of France to lend money to the Ameri- 
cans. He was told to ask the king to send a second 
fleet to help the Americans against the British. When 

Laurens arrived in Paris 
ills good sense, his wide 
knowledge, and his charm- 
ing manners enabled him 
to win the friendship of 
the king's officers, and also 
of the king himself. When 
the king and queen were 
holding a public reception 
at the royal palace. Colonel 
Laurens was graciously 
received by them. He 
pleaded eloquently with 
King Louis to send money 
and a fleet to aid the American cause. The king 
showed him great kindness at the time, and not long 
afterwards monej^, war ships, and an army were sent to 
America. The king himself borrowed from Holland ten 
million pounds, that is, fifty million dollars, and sent it 
all to the United States. 

Laurens at Yorktown. — When the French fleet 
thus obtained by Lr^urens came to the American coast 
(1781) it aided Washington in capturing the army of 
Cornwallis at Yorktown in Virginia. Colonel Laurens 
took part in the siege of Yorktown. When the Ameri- 




l-<)i;iS THE SIXTEENTH OF FRANCE 



THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 117 

cans and French made the final attack, Laurens led a 
body of soldiers in a daring charge up to the very 
mouths of the British cannon. He was among the 
first to leap over the British breastworks. At his 
suggestion the men of Cornwallis were forced to march 
out of Yorktown and lay down their nmskets in the 
same way in which Lincoln's army had been made to 
surrender at Charles Town. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF NORTHERN 
SOUTH CAROLINA. 

Charles Town Taken by the British.— Early m 1780 
General Clinton landed a large British army about thirty 
miles south of Charles Town. This force marched into 
the neck of land between the Ashley and Cooper rivers 
and began to throw cannon shot and shells into the 
town. At the same time a large number of British 
war ships entered the harbor, sailed past Fort Moultrie, 
and poured their fire into Charles Town. The American 
forces were under the command of General Lincoln of 
Massachusetts. A long siege followed. The small 
American force sent back shot for shot in reply to the 
enemy's guns. The supply of food failed in Charles 
Town. The town was surrounded by a ring of heavy 
cannon that continued to pour in red-hot balls- 



118 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

The defenders fought bravely, but they had to give 
up to the larger force of the British. On the 12th 
of May, 1780, Lincoln surrendered to Clinton, and the 
British entered Charles Town. Gadsden, Charles C. 
Pinckney, Arthur Middle ton, and most of the other 
Revolutionary leaders of the coast country were tjlken 
prisoners and held until the clos(i of the war. 

British Cruelty at Waxhaws. — After the fall of 
Charles Town the British troops marched into the upper 
country of Carolina. They took possession of Augusta, 
on the Savannah River, Ninety-six, near the Saluda, 
and Camden, on the Wateree. From these points the 
British horsemen went into the highland regions, burn- 
ing houses and churches. They took the Bibles and 
psalm books of the Scotch settlers and flung them into 
the fire. At the Waxhaws Colonel Tarleton's British 
cavalry fell upon Buford's regiment of horsemen. 
When Buford found that his men were surrounded he 
told them to stop firing. He then sent word to 
Tarleton that he had surrendered. The messenger 
whom he sent was cut down and then the British sol- 
diers rode among Buford's men and shot them in cold 
blood. Swords and bayonets were thrust again and 
again into the bodies of men who lay on the ground. 
In this cruel manner nearly jdl of Buford's men were 
slain. From this time the British leader was called 
'' Bloody Tarleton." 

The news of the cruel work done by Tarleton at 



THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 119 

the Waxhaws spread like wildfire among the Scots of 
the upper country. 

Thomas Sumter. — Large numbers of the Scots 




COLONEL BANASTKE TARLETON 



seized their rifles, mounted their horses, and rode to the 
North Carolina border to place themselves under the 
command of Thomas Sumter. The latter was by birth 



120 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

a Virginian, but he came to South CaroUnii and became 
a planter in the middle country. He was a member of 
the Provincial Congress and as an officer helped William 
Thomson m the battle at the eastern end of Sullivan's 
Island. When Tarleton advanced towards the AVax- 
haws, he turned Sumter's family out of doors and 
burned his house. Sumter mounted a swift horse and 
rode toward the North Carolina border, and as he went 
sent a call to his neighbors and friends to join him. 

Sumter was over six feet in height, strong in frame, 
and weighed about two hundred and fifty pounds. 
His face wore a stern look, and at times his eyes 
seemed to flash fire. Sumter always demanded imme- 
diate obedience to his orders. His courage was so bold 
and dashing that it often led him into battle against 
an enemy much more numerous than his own force. 
Waving his sword above his head and calling to his 
men to follow, he would ride with headlong speed into 
the camp of the enemy. Sometimes he was repulsed, 
but he always came out of defeat as undaunted as 
he was before. This man of powerful mould, whose 
voice gave new courage to his men, became the chief 
leader of the Carolinians against the British in the 
closing years of the Revolution. Around him gathered 
the backwoods riflemen who drove away the armies of 
the invaders and won the final victory for* the American 
cause. 

Sumter's Men. — The men who assembled in 



IHE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 121 



Sumter's camp wore woolen garments, called hunting- 
shirts, woven by their wives and daughters. Their 
caps were of raccoon skin, with the tail of a rac- 
coon or squirrel hanging down behind. Their trousers 
were of deerskin, and upon their feet were shoes, called 
moccasins, made of the same soft leather. Each man 
rode his own horse. Some of them carried reaphig 
hooks and mowing scythes instead of swords, and a 
few carried pitchforks, which they used as spears. 
Most of Sumter's followers carried a rifle of the flint- 
lock sort. The barrel of the rifle was long and heavy 
and its stock was black. With 
this weapon the backwoodsmen 
could send a leaden bullet to the 
distance of two hundred yards 
into an object the size of a man's 
hand. Each rifleman had a 
powder-horn slung by a cord 
over his shoulder and he wore a 
huge knife in his belt. We are 
told that Sumter's men were 

ready at any moment " to scalp an Indian, to hug a 
bear, or to fight British Dragoons." 

The Tories of South Carolina. ; — A few of the Scots 
and Germans of the upper country of South Carolina 
were Tories who fought for the king. Most of these 
Carolina Tories were ignorant men who did not know 
what the war meant, for sometimes they fought on one 




THOMAS SUMTER 



122 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

side and then turned and fought on the other side. 
Some of the upper country Tories helped the king in 
the war because, as they said, the people of the lower 
country around Charles Town had never given to the 
people of the highlands any share in the rulmg of the 
colony. The great body of the Tories who fought for 
the British m South Carolina, however, came there 
from New York, New Jersey, and New England. 

The Defeat of Captain Huck. — About a month after 
the surrender of Charles Towai, a body of British led by 
Captain Huck rode up Fishing Creek into York County. 
Huck himself was a Tory from Pennsylvania. He was 
very cruel and killed a number of peaceable citizens, 
and robbed and burned houses, mills, and churches. By 
his wild, profane threats, Huck tried to frighten the 
women and children and make them tell where their 
husbands and fathers were hiding. A young girl, Mary 
McClure, mounted a horse and rode rapidly across the 
country to Sumter's camp at Clem's Creek. There she 
told her brothers about the outrages committed by 
Huck. About two hundred and sixty riflemen, led by 
AMlHam Bratton, Andrew Neel, John McConnell, John 
McClure, and Edward Lacey, dashed away through the 
forests under cover of night and came upon Huck at 
Williamson's plantation. Just as the monung of the 
twelfth day of July, 1780, began to dawn, the Carolinians 
advanced to attack the British camp. They found 
Huck's men asleep and their horses tied near at hand. 



THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT UF THE NOUrU 123 



McClui'e's men on one side of the camp and Lacey's 
men on the other side, took careful aim at a distance 
of seventy-five yards. Crack, crack, crack, spoke the 
trusty rifles, and each bullet went straight to its mark. 
Huck's followers sprang to their feet and charged three 
times with bayonets. The long rifles rang out and each 
thne the British 
fell back. Huck 
moimted a horse 
and without coat 
or hat galloped 
back and forth in 
the effort to steady 
his soldiers. At the 
crack of the rifle of 
Samuel McConnell 
the cruel leader fell 
from his horse and 
died. Then the 
word was passed 
along the line of 
Carolinians as they 
lay behind a fence, 
" Boys, take the fence, and every man his own com- 
mander." In an instant they were upon the British, 
shooting them down at close range and fighting hand 
to hand. Some of the redcoats ran wildly off and 
escaped into the woods. Some of the wounded British 




THE MONUMKNT COMMEMORATING HUCK S 
DEFEAT 



124 THE MAKING Oh' SOUTH CAROLINA 

soldiers were carried iiito Colonel Brat ton's house and 
were there fed and nursed by Bratton's wife. She 
thus showed mercy to the men who had the day 
before threatened to kill her. 

John Thomas and His Brave Band. — Let us now turn 
our attention to another body of riflemen who were 
kindling camp fires at Cedar Sprmg, near Fair Forest 
Creek, in Spartanburg County. They were Carolmians 
on the way to join Sumter. Their leader was John 
Thomas. On the day after Huck's defeat (July ]3j, 
the mother of Colonel Thomas rode through the woods 
and told her son that the British were comhig to 
capture him. Building great fires, Thomas's men 
withdrew from sight and stood near with loaded 
guns. The British rushed into the camp expecting 
to find the Carolinians asleep. At a signal a hail 
of rifle balls was poured upon th(^ enemy, and those 
who were not slain fled away into the darkness of 
the night. 

Other Patriot Bands. — The region near the upper 
waters of the Catawba, Broad, and Saluda rivers was 
now filled with companies of armed patriots. Some of 
these won victories near their own homes. Col. Thomas 
Brandon captured a force of British soldiers at Stallion's, 
in York. Capt. Edward Hampton, at the head of a 
body of horsemen, made a dash at Dunlap's British 
cavalry and routed them. Some North Carolina rifle- 
men, aided by Col. Andrew Hampton and Capt. William 



THE BRITISH ARMY DRIVEN OUT OF THE NORTH 125 

Smith, of South CaroUna, captured Thicketty Fort, in 
Spartanburg County. 

Some Battles Won by Sumter's Men. — Nearly a 
dozen battles were fouglit by Sumter's men. The most 
important of these was the attack made by Sumter and 
William R. Davie against the British at Hanging Rock. 
This British post was in the present Lancaster Comity, on 
the road ruiming north from Camden. At daybreak on 
the morning of August 6th the men of the two Carolinas 
led by Sumter rode forward at a rapid pace and opened 
fire at close range. The chief part of the British troops 
was cut to pieces, and their camp with its supplies was 
captured. Ten days later Sumter made a swift march 
to Camden Ferry and there fell suddenly upon a com- 
pany of British. Col. Thomas Taylor led Sumter's 
men in this bold attack. One hundred British soldiers 
were seized, and also a large train of wagons with sup- 
plies for the British army at Camden. 

Within a period of three months after the fall of 
Charles Town Sumter and his men drove the British out 
of the northern part of the state back to their post at 
Camden. Lord Cornwallis, the British commander, saw 
that he was in great danger when Sumter galloped up 
to Camden Ferry, within a mile of Camden, and cap- 
tured the British supplies of food and ammunition. 
Cornwallis knew, therefore, that he must retreat to 
Charles Town or fight desperately to hold his position on 
the Catawba River. 



126 



THE MAKING OF ISOUTH CAROLINA 



CHAPTER XXX. 
FRANQS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY. 

Gates Defeated at Camden. — The successes won by 
Sumter and liis men were followed by the defeat of 
General (uites at Camden. Gates came from the north- 
ward to help the 
people of South 
('arolina against 
the British. His 
army was made 
up of soldiers 
from Delaware, 
Maryland, Vir- 
ginia, and North 
Carolina. They 
were more num- 
erous than the 
forces under 
Cornwallis, but 
Gates was a 
poor leader and 
Cornwallis fell suddenly upon him at Camden and de- 
feated his army (August 16, 1780). 

Cornwallis Overrunning the Carolinas. —The British 
cavalry under Tarleton then rode swiftly in search of 
Sumter. While Sumter's men were halting at Fislung 




FRANCIS MAKION 



FRANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY 127 

Creek to take a rest, Tarleton dashed in among them 
and scattered the entire command. It was a dark hour 
for the people of South CaroHna. Many of them thought 
that the cause of liberty was lost. The British marched 
into North Carolina, and Cornwallis told the people of 
both Carolinas that they must help the king. If they 
refused to support the British, Cornwallis was ready to 
hang the patriots and to destroy their homes. In tliis 
time of sore trial Francis Marion led his horsemen into 
the field. 

Francis Marion. — Marion was a Huguenot, born in 
1732 on his father's plantation, m St. John's parish, 
Berkeley. We have already seen him fighting against 
the Cherokees. As an officer of the Second Regi- 
ment, Marion took part in the defence of Fort 
Moultrie and in the assault against the Spring 
Hill battery at Savannah. A sprained ankle gave him 
an enforced furlough and caused him to retire to his 
plantation. He did not, for that reason, become a 
prisoner when Charles Town fell. When Cornwallis 
invaded the upper country Marion went into North 
Carolina. As Gates marched southward toward Camden, 
Marion returned to the region between the Santee and 
the Pee Dee, and there began his swift, sudden attacks 
against the enemies of his country. 

Patriots in the Pee Dee Country. — After the surrender 
of Charles Town the British sent a messenger to the people 
of the country between the lower Santee and Pee Dee, 



128 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

commanding them to become friends of the king of 
Great Britain. Major John James, dressed as a farmer, 
went to Georgeto\vn to ask what this message meant. 
Captain Ardesoif, a British officer, tokl James that the 
people nmst take up arms and fight for the king. James 
replied that his people would never give aid to the 
British. Ardesoif became angry at this reply, swore 
at Major James, and said in a fierce tone, " If you speak 
in such language I will immediately order you to be 
hanged." James grasped the chair on which he had 
been seated, and waved it in the face of Ardesoif to 
keep the British officer from using his sword. He then 
rushed to his horse, mounted, and galloped home. 
When James told about the insolent words of Ardesoif, 
the Scots, Huguenots, and Welsh of Marion's brigade 
took up arms to fight the British. Six companies of 
soldiers were formed, and Major James and Major Hugh 
Giles were chosen to lead them. It was this body of 
horsemen that agreed to follow Francis Marion. 

When James's men gathered around their new leader, 
they found a man small in stature and slight in frame 
seated upon a large, fiery horse. Marion wore a round- 
bodied jacket of coarse, red cloth, with a short, cut-and- 
thrust sword buckled around his waist. His cap was of 
leather, and upon it there was fastened a silver crescent. 
He was well tanned by exposure to the sun, and his face 
always wore a hard, stern look. Marion's manner was 
quiet, he had little to say, but he seemed never to sleep, 



FRANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEK COUNTRY 129 

and was always ready with daring courage to rush into 
the thickest part of a fight. Kindness and truthfulness 
were the strong marks of his character. " Never shall 
a house be burned l^y one of my people," he declared; 
*' to distress poor women and children is what I detest." 

The men and boys who followed Marion were some- 
times fewer than twenty in number, and they hardly ev( r 
exceeded seventy. Sometimes there were negro servants 
in his band of soldiers. Each man rode the horse which 
he had unhitched from his own plow. The country 
blacksmiths took the saws from sawmills and made 
large, rude swords for Marion's troopers. Some of them 
carried long, black-stocked rifles and large powder horns. 
Marion's men hid themselves in the swamps along the 
Pee Dee. They followed narrow^ winding paths through 
the tangled thickets and made their camp fires beneath 
the pines and cypress trees where no stranger could find 
them. By means of signals, such as hooting like an owl, 
chattering like a squirrel, or screaming like a panther, 
these men of the woods warned one another of the ap- 
proach of the enemy. They would dash out and fight 
a desperate hand to hand battle with the British, kill a 
number of them, and then, as suddenly and as swiftly 
as they came, plunge into the dense, dark forest again. 

Marion's Repeated Attacks on the British. — When 
Marion took command of his backwoodsmen he led them 
at once into Brit ton's Neck, between the Great and 
Little Pee Dee rivers. A white badge was fastened to 



130 THE MAKIXd OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

the hat of each hor.s(Miian in order that he might know 
liis corarades in the fight. At early dawn, August 13,1780, 
Marion fell upon a British detachment and put it 
to flight. Major James spurred his horse hi pursuit of 
Major Gainey, the British leader. James rode fast, but 
Gainey still kept beyond the reach (jf his sword. Pass- 
ing a thicket they came upon a body of British horse- 
men who were ready to defend Major Gainey. James 
boldly waved his sword and called out, " Come on, my 
boys. Here they are! Here they are!" Then the 
entire body of British turned and dashed away into 
the forest. On the same day Marion found another 
force of British higher up the Pee Doe. He ordered his 
men to turn back in retreat. The British followed them 
into the forest. There Marion's bold riders swarmed 
around the British and defeated them. 

Three days after these exploits (August 16) the 
American army under Gates was defeated at Camden. 
Marion led his men at once to Nelson's Ferry on the 
upper Santee. Across that ferry ran the line of com- 
munication between Camden and Charles Town. A body 
of one hundred and fifty men of the Maryland Une, 
captured by the British at Camden, was on its way 
southward. Under cover of the darkness of the night, 
a body of Marion's horse, led by Col. Hugh Horry, dashed 
out of the swamp, captured the British guard, and set 
all of the prisoners free. A week later Major James 
concealed his men in a thicket near the town of Kings- 



FRANCIS MAKION IN THE PP:E DEE COUNTllY 181 

tree. In the briglit moonlight he was able to count the 
number of soldiei".s in a British force that came march- 
ing along the highway. When they were nearly past, 




t'niin tlw patntiuij btj Clutppfl 



THE BATTLE OF CAMDEN 



James rushed from his hiding-place and captured the 
enemy's entire rearguard. 

Comwallis's Treatment of the South Carolinians. — 
Comwallis now became more cruel toward the people 
of the Carolinas. He made the public announcement 
that all persons who refused to fight for the king would 
be put into prison, and that their property would be 
taken from them. A large Ixjdy of soldiers under tlie 



132 THE MAKIN(J OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

British Major Wcinyss was sent into the region of the 
Pee Dee. Theyswei)t through the country, burning houses 
and churches, carrying away negro servants, throwhig 
Bibles and psahn books into the flames, and shooting 
down sheep and cattle. Some imiocent settlers were 
put to death. When the new^s of these cruel deeds 
reached Marion he called his men together and made a 
swift march of sixty miles to strike the foe. 

Marion*s Unceasing Raids. — At midnight, on Sep- 
tember 14, 1780, Marion and his troopers crossed 
Black Mingo Creek upon a bridge of planks. When 
they reached the southern bank Marion dashed onward 
at a gallop leading his men. They passed swiftly down 
the stream to a camp where some of the British lay. 
A part of Marion's force leaped from their horses and 
moved to the right. A company of horsemen went to 
the left. Two lines of fire from opposite directions 
blazed forth upon the British, and they fled in confusion 
into Black Mingo swamp. Marion then made a rapid 
march thirty miles northward, and put to rout a body 
of British who lay in camp at Tarcote, in the fork of 
Black River. 

After this, Marion established himself upon an island 
in the Pee Dee River where Lynch's Creek empties itself 
into that stream.^ His enemies must of course cross 

* This place of retreat called Snow Island was covered with dense 
thickets. Marion always kept boats ready so that he could leave it at 
any point. On this island he collected supplies of corn, powder, and 
jifles. Horses, too, were kept concealed in the dark woods. 



I^RANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY 183 

the water in order to reach hmi here. He was near the 
line of travel over which floar and wheat and powder 
were carried from Charles Town to Cornwallis's army 
in the upper country. Marion captured some of these 
supplies and kept back many soldiers who wished to go 
to the aid of Cornwallis. The whole body of people 
between the Pee Dee and Santee arose in arms against 
the king. Some of Marion's men crossed the Santee 
and rode almost to the gates of Charles Town in making 
their attacks against, the British. 

An entire British regiment was now sent to stand 
guard at Nelson's Ferry in order to keep the line of 
travel open across the Santee River. At the same 
time Tarleton swept down with a large force uito the Pee 
Dee coimtry to capture Marion. Tarleton came, burn- 
ing houses as he marched, destroying cattle also and 
other property. The small force of American woods- 
men did not venture to give battle to Tarleton. They 
disappeared in the swamps. Tarleton marched for 
hours and hours through the swamps, and made long 
circuits, but he could not catch a glimpse of the swamp 
rangers. Then Tarleton said to his soldiers, with an 
oath, '' Come, boys, let us go back and we will soon find 
the gamecock [Sumter], but as for this old fox, the 
devil himself could not catch him." Ever afterwards 
the name '' Swamp Fox " clung to the gallant Marion. 

Governor Rutledge Makes Marion a Brigadier-General. 
— In March, 1778, RawUns Lowndes became the second 



134 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

president of South Carolina. In January, 1779, John 
Rutledge was again made chief executive under a new 
constitution and was called Governor, with full power 
to do everything neceasaiy for the public good. In 
October, 1780, therefore, he appointed Sumter Brigadier- 
General and placed him in command of all the miUtia 
of the state. A little later he made Marion also a 
brigadi(n'-general. When he was on the march, Marion 
kept near himself Thomas Elliott and Lewis Ogier, as 
members of his staff. The principal colonels who were 
serving under him in January, 1781, were Peter and 
Hugh Horry, Hezekiah Maham, and James Postell. 
Among his captains were Jolm Baxter, John Postell, 
Daniel Conyers, James McCauley, and William McCottry. 
The Fight between MacDonald and Gainey. — Near 

the close of Jan- 

ion and Peter 
Horry, with only 
thirty men, went 
down the road 
towards George- 
town. Horry 
found a body 
of British and 
drove them in flight before him. Major Gainey came 
dashing out of Georgetown at the head of a band of Brit- 
ish horsemen, and Horry had another hot fight in the 




THK AUTOGKAI'H OF COLONEI- IIORKY 



FHANCIS MARION IN THE PEE DEE COUNTRY 135 

woods. Horry's horse was shot under him, but the Brit- 
ish again started to run away. MacDonald, one of Mai- 
ion's followers, spurred his horse, Fox, in pursuit of Major 
Gainey himself. Faster and faster flew the horses. A 
British soldier came in the way, but McDonald shot him 
and still dashed on after Gainey. The British officer urged 
his horse, but the animal could not get away from Fox, 
the swift steed of McDonald. The latter grasped his 
musket firmly, and as his splendid horse brought him 
within reach, he thrust the bayonet up to the hilt in 
Gainey's back. The bayonet was torn loose from the 
gun, and the king's officer dashed on into Georgetown 
with the iron weapon fastened in his body. Gainey 
got well, however, and often again took part in battle 
with Marion's men. 

Lord Rawdon's Attempt to Catch Marion. — Marion 
was now very active. John and James Postell crossed 
the Santee, marched to AVadboo Bridge and Monck's 
Corner, which was not far from Charles Town, and cap- 
tured or destroyed large stores of supplies intended for 
the British army. Marion himself stole silently away 
from Snow Island through the thickets and at Halfway 
Swamp, in the present Clarendon County, rushed lipon 
the front and the flank of a British column. The 
latter fled and left their baggage in Marion's hands. 
Then Lord Rawdon at Camden laid another plan to 
catch Marion. Five hundred British soldiers led by 
Colonel Watson started on the march down the Santee 



130 THE MAKING OF SOUTH ( AKOLINA 

towards Snow Island. At the same time a second 
British force led by Colonel Doyle set forth down the 
Pee Dee towards the same point. Marion and his men 
rode like the wind and met Watson at AMboo Swamp, 
in Clarendon County. There the British were defeated. 
vVatson soon afterwards made another attempt. He 
j)ushed out cannon in front of his army to frighten the 
Carolinians, but Marion's riflemen shot down the cannon- 
eers. The men of the swamps rushed upon \\'atson 
with such daring bravery and their aim was so deadly 
that he fled before them into Georgetown.- Doyle, how- 
ever, captured Snow Island and destroyed Marion's 
supplies. He turned to flee, but Marion came swiftly 
behind him. Doyle crossed Lynch's Creek at Wither- 
spoon's Ferry and destroyed the boat, but Marion's 
men made their horses swim the stream. They then 
attacked Doyle and drove him back to Camden. 

Harden and Hayne. — One of Marion's officers was 
William Harden, of Beaufort District. Harden left 
Marion in March, 1781, and led a force of about one 
hundred men across the San tee and the Edisto into the 
country south of Charles Town. In a number of daring 
exploits there he captured in one week as many as one 
hundred prisoners from the British. He made a sudden 
attack upon Fort Balfour, at Pocotaligo, and the place 
was surrendered to him. He made his camp upon an 
island in Coosawhatchie Swamp, and kept up the war 
in that region against the British. 



THOMAS SUMTER 137 

In connection with Harden's dashing campaign we 
hear of the tragic story of Col. Isaac Hayne. After the 
surrender of Charles Town, Hayne agreed not to fight 
against the king. At the same time the British prom- 
ised to protect his family and property. Since this was 
not done, Hayne said that he would fight again for his 
country, and he rode into the hattle. The British cap- 
tured and hanged him. He died like a l)rave, true 
man, South Carolina's martyr of the Revolutionary 
days. 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

THOMAS SUMTER AGAIN FORCES THE BRITISH FROM 
THE UPPER COUNTRY. 

Sumter in the Upper Country. — Let us return now 
to the upper Catawba and Broad rivers, to seek for 
the '' gamecock," Sumter. On the very day of his defeat 
at Fishing Creek (August 18) another body of his men 
was winnuig a victory only a few miles westward, at 
Musgrove's Mills, on the Enoree River, in the present 
Laurens County. 

A force of Sumter's riflemen, two hundred in number, 
set forth from York County and rode all night towards 
the mills. They were led by Isaac Shelby, of North 
Carolina, Elijah Clarke, of Georgia, and James Wil- 
liams, James McCall, Samuel Hammond, and Thomas 
Brandon, of upper South Carolma. At an early hour 



138 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

on the morning of August 18, 1780, the patriots formed 
themselves in a Une across the road on a timbered ridge, 
half a mile east of the Enoree River. ( )ld logs, fallen 
trees, and brush were thrown together to form a breast- 
work. The horses were tied some distance in the rear, 
and the Carolinians took their places behind the log- 
work, with their rifles loaded and primed. Shelby held 
the right, Clarke the left, and Williams the center. 

The Battle of Musgrove's Mills. — A small party of 
horsemen dashed across the river at Musgrove's Mills, 
fired upon a large body of British encamped there, and 
then fled back across the stream. About five hundred 
British soldiers followed them and advanced to attack 
the Carolinians on the ridge. 

With drums beating and bugles blowmg, the British 
came with a rush, shouting for King George of England. 
One of the American leaders told his men to wait until 
they could see the white part of the eyes of the British. 
Another warned his followers not to fire until they could 
see the buttons on the clothes of their enemies. Each 
patriot behind the breastwork picked out a man, took 
careful aim, and then a flame of fire blazed forth from 
the line of rifles. The line of the British was broken. 
Some of them, however, rushed in a body with fixed 
bayonats upon Shelby's men on the American right. 
Guns were used as clubs and the fighting was hand 
to hand. " I've killed their commander," shouted an 
Am.?rican rifleman. As the British leader fell from his 



THOMAS SUMTER 139 

horse, the mountaineers uttered a wild, fierce yell, rushed 
upon the British, and drove them from the field. Many 
of the British were shot down as they tried to make 
their way across the rocky bed of the river. The 
Carolinians captured a large body of prisoners and 
led them away into the mountains. 

Sumter Raises More Troops. — The news of this 
victory brought fresh courage to the heart of Sumter, 
who was encamped in his old quarters on Clem's Creek, 
near the upper Catawba. He was more defiant than 
before, and the men of the upper country were again 
flocking to his standard. All of his old oflficers came to 
help in the work of organizing an army. 

Colonel Lacey was sent b}^ Sumter among the planta- 
tions of York and Chester counties to call the farmers 
again into the field of battle. Men and boys unhitched 
their horses, left the plows standing in the furrows, 
picked up rifles or muskets, and one hundred and 
fifty of them rode away with Lacey. Some of these 
farmers found a barrel of whiskey and took too nmch 
of it. In their excitement the men dashed off in pursuit 
of a force of British who happened to come in sight. 
Lacey galloped to the front, and at the foot of a hill, 
where the British could not see them, he dashed into 
another path and shouted, '^ This way, boys ! The 
British are just ahead." At full speed the whole 
company followed Lacey until they rode into Sum- 
ter's camp. " Give your men a good supper, double 



140 



THE MAKING OF SUUTli CAliOLlNA 




THOMAS SUMTER 141 

rations," said Sumter, ''but no more whiskey to- 
night." 

The October days came on and CornwalUs moved 
northward to Charlotte, in North Carohna. WilUam R. 
Davie's gaUant men fought the British at every step. 
From every hillside and in every dark forest, a hail of 
bullets was poured upon the enemy. So great was the 
danger of Cornwallis that he called the region around 
Charlotte the '' hornets' nest." 

Battle of King's Mountain. — At the same time a 
second British column led by Major Ferguson was 
moving up through the present Laurens, Union, and 
Spartanburg counties, toward the western hills of the 
Carolinas. The men of the mountams were aroused. ' 
Over the high ridges they came from Virgmia and North 
Carolina, with fringed hunting-shirts, sprigs of hemlock 
in their caps, and long rifles on their shoulders. Led by 
Campbell, of Virginia, by Shelby and McDoweh, of 
North Carolina, they rode to the upper Catawba in 
search of Ferguson. Colonel Lacey heard of their 
approach and led Sumter's brigade to meet them. 
Sumter himself was absent seeking an interview with 
Governor John Rutledge. With Lacey as guide, the 
mountaineers rode into the present York County and 
surrounded Ferguson on King's Mountahi. The British 
numbered about twelve hundred soldiers; the patriots 
about one thousand. Sumter's men in this fight were 
led by Lacey, Hill, and Williams. On the afternoon of 



142 THE MAKlN(i OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

the 7th of October, 1780, the patriots climbed the steep 
sides of the ridge upon which Ferguson's force was 
encamped. From rock to rock, from tree to tree, they 
pushed their way upward, yelUng hke demons and firmg 
their rifles at the red coats of the British sokliers. 
Ferguson himself was killed, and his entire force either 
slain or captured. On the American side the brave ('ol. 
James WiUiams, of South Carolina, was among the 
dead. 

The defeat at King's Mountain was so heavy a blow to 
the British that Cornwallis led his entire army in great 
haste through rain and mud back to Winnsboro, in South 
Carolina. Then Tarleton moved eastward to the Pee Dee 
country to look for Marion. The tide of war was turned 
back again. The work of Sumter, Marion, and Davie, 
aided by the men of North Carolina, Virginia, and 
Georgia, was making the American cause grow stronger 
and stronger. 

Sumter Made Brigadier-General. — Governor John 
Rutledge, as we have seen, made Sumter a brigadier- 
general (October, 1780). and placed him in charge of all 
the mihtia in South Carolina. Sumter collected a force 
of more than five hundred men and led them across 
the Broad River at Fishdam Ford, from Union to 
the present Chester County. His officers were Colonels 
Winn, Taylor, Lacey, Bratton, Hill, McCall, with 
Twiggs and Clarke from Georgia. Sumter was 
then within a short distance of the British army at 



THOMAS SUMTER 143 

Winnsboro. At one hour past midnight, Wemyss, with 
a British detachment, attacked Sumter's camp. Most 
of Sumter's men were ready and waiting, and they sent 
a rifle fire into the ranks of the British. Wemyss was 
shot down and captured, the whole fiekl of battle was 
strewn with dead and wounded British soldiers, and 
the rest were driven back in rout. 

Battle at Blackstock. — Simiter moved westward to 
Blackstock on the southern bank of Tyger River, in 
what is now Union County. A large tobacco house built 
of logs stood upon a hill near that stream. In this house 
was placed a body of skillful marksmen under the com- 
mand of Col. Henry Hampton. To the right and to the 
left of the l¥)use his other troops were drawn up in line. 
Tarleton led his legion in swift pursuit of Sumter and ad- 
vanced to attack him on the hill at Blackstock. Near the 
close of the day, on the 25th of November, 1780, Tarle- 
ton's veterans, in their handsome green uniforms, rushed 
up the hill to assail Twiggs and Clarke, who stood to the 
left of the log house. Sumter himself swung around 
from the right of the house with the men of Lacey, 
Bratton, Winn, Hill, McCall, and Taylor. The house 
seemed ablaze with the fire from the guns of Hampton's 
men. Sumter received a ball in the shoulder. " Say 
nothing about it," said Sumter, " and request Colonel 
Twiggs to take conmiand." The victory, however, was 
quickly won. The chief part of Tarleton's soldiers fell 
upon the field. When the news of the battle came to 



144 THK MAKlMi OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Winnsboro, Cornwallis expressetl the hope that Sumter 
would not be able to give hiui further trouble. '* He 
certainly has been our greatest plague in this country," 
said Cornwallis, with reference to the "gamecock," 
who had, a second time, forced him to retreat from the 
northern borders of South Carolina. 



CHAPTER XXXIL 

ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BRITISH. 

Andrew Pickens. — When Sumter rode northward 
into the mountains to nurse his wounded shoulder, 
another gallant Carolinian came 
into the field. This was Andrew 
Pickens. He was a Scot, and as 
a child, came to the Waxhaws 
settlement with his parents. 
Before he was twenty-one he took 
part in the war against the Cher- 
okees. At the beginning of the 
Revolution he was made captain 
of a company of riflemen. He also 
sat in the legislature of the new state of South Carolina. 
In 1779 Pickens assembled a body of five hundred men 
from the upper country, led them across the Savannah 
River uito Georgia, and defeated a much larger British 
force at Kettle Creek. 




ANDREW PICKENS 



ANDREW riCKKNS IIKLPS TO DEFEAT THK URiriSII 145 

Pickens Refuses to Fight for the King. — When the 
British captured Charles Town, Pickens retired to his 
plantation on the upper Saluda River, in the western 
highlands. With a great many others he agreed not to 
fight any longer against the king. The British promised 
to let him dwell at home in peace. They pledged them- 
selves also to protect his famil}^ and his property, hut 
this was followed by an attack on the part of a roving 
company of British, who plundered his home and 
destroyed his possessions. Pickens seized his sword and 
mounted his old war horse. His clear eyes flashed fire, 
his lips became more firmly fixed, and his honest, open 
countenance was clouded with anger. He told the 
British that they had not kept their word, and that he 
meant to fight them. A British officer told Pickens 
that he would fight with a halter around his neck. By 
this, they meant that if the British captured him they 
would hang him. He declared that their treatment of 
Mm had set him free from his former promise, and so 
he rode a.way to the battlefield. 

Pickens usually wore a three-cornered hat. His hair 
was put smoothly back and was tied in a long roll called 
a queue. He wore heavy silver spurs, and the two large 
pistols in his holsters were bright with silver ornaments. 

Battle of Cowpens. — When Pickens left his home on 
the Saluda to take part in the war, Gen. Daniel 
Morgan, of Virgmia, was marchmg southward across the 
upper Catawba and Broad rivers. Pickens and his men 



14(3 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 




aNDRI" 



<:W PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BlUTISH 147 



Morgan on 



joiiKHl Morgan on the Pacolet lUwr, in Union County. 
Early in January, 1781, Tarleton with his legion came 
sweeping across tlui Broad and moved up the western 
bank of that stream in search of Morgan. The latter 
arranged his force of about nine hundred men at the 
Cowpens, in the present 
Cherokee County. The 
field sloped gradually up- 
ward. At the top of the 
long ascent were Morgan's 
old, experienced soldiers. 
Farther down the slope, 
in front, were the rifle- 
men commanded by Pick- 
ens. They stood in an 
irregular fashion behind 
the trees on the slope. 
The skirmishers in front 
were led by McDowell, 
of North Carolina, and 

Cunningham, of Georgia. Pickens himself moved 
around from soldier to soldier, giving his orders 
in a cool, quiet way. He told them that if the 
British cavalry advanced, every third man must fire, 
while two held their loaded rifles in reserve. They 
were advised to take careful aim and fire low. As 
a last word, Pickens told his men to mark for their 
first fire the officers of the advancing Une. These would 




^.^^^>.^^"S^^V^^^^ 



148 TIIK MAKLNG OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

be known by the epaulettes or badges which they wore 
upon their arms or shoulders. 

Tarleton's force amounted to about eleven hundred men. 
He had also two cannon. These opc^ned fire upon the 
Americans, and at the same time the British foot soldiers 
and horsemen moved forward witli a rush and with 
loud shouts. It was about the hour of sunrise and the 
red coats of the British soldiers were seen advancing 
through the smoke that was rolling from the mouths of 
the cannon. AVhen the enemy had come within fifty 
yards of the line of Pickens, the latter gave the word. 
With a crash the mountain rifles roared out as if one 
great gun had bc^en fired. Again and again the rifles 
spoke, and down fell the offlcers who were leading the 
British attack. Then the men who carried the muskets 
in Tarleton's line staggered. As they paused, another 
volley from the Americans stretched many of them upon 
the ground. The force of Tarle ton's attack was broken. 
The American victory was really won among the trees 
in the front part of the field where the men of Pickens 
fought. 

But Tarleton would not give up. He dashed forward 
on his horse and cheered his men. They fixed bayonets 
and advanced. Pickens and his men fell slowly back 
and the British met the American rear line near the top 
of the long slope. Then William Washington and James 
McCall swept around with their horsemen against the 
right end of the British line. At the same time Pickens 



ANDREW FICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BRITISH 149 

led his men around to the left end of Tarle ton's line. 
There at close range they poured in a deadly volley. 
The greater part of the British troops threw down their 
muskets and surrendered. A few of them escaped from 
the field, among them Tarleton himself. The victory 
of the Americans was complete. Eight hundred British 
soldiers were lost. Tarleton's bloody work was brought 
to a sudden end, and a staggering blow was given to 
Cornwallis himself. One third of his army was snatched 




THE AUTOGRAPH OF HENRY HAMPTON 

from liim ])y the victory at the Cowpens. The Caro- 
lina riflemen, led by Pickens, played the chief part in 
winning that glorious field. 

Pickens Harasses the British. — The defeat of Tarle- 
ton did not hold back CornwaUis from his northward 
march. He moved his forces into North Carolina and 
fought against Greene at Guilford Courthouse. Pickens 
and his mounted men gave Cornwallis much trouble 
in the movements that took place just before that battle. 
Then Pickens led his soldiers swiftly back again, for there 
was work to do in his own state. Rawdon's British 



150 



THE MAKIKG OF SOUTH CAliOLkNA 



force lay at CaiiKlcii. Pickens swept down through th(j 
western highhvnds, and called th(^ men of that region to 
seize their arms and enter the battle. They heard and 
answered his call. All the inhabitants of the upland 
coimtry were aroused, and they followed Pickens to 
Augusta, just beyond the Savannah, in Georgia. Lines 
were drawn around the town, and in June the British 
force located tlun'e surrendered to Pickc^ns. 

Some of Sumter's Men. — The chief leader in South 

Carolina was still 
Sumter. He bound 
up his old wound and 
called his comrades 
around him. Lace}^ 
Hratton, Hill, Taylor, 
AMnn, and Henry 
Hampton all led forth 
thcar horsemen to 
join Sumter. An- 
other brave soldi(^r 
came jiow to aid Inm 
in the fight. 

Until this time 

AVade Hampton, 

brother of Henry 

Hampton, had given 

his promise that he would not fight against the king. 

The king's soldiers, however, came and seized him, 



.^ 


-^.„„;-- 


."^^ 






i^^ '- ■ 


c 


^2^ 


<i 




\^ 


^^^"' 



THE FIRST WADE HAMPTON 



ANDREW PICKENS HELPS TO DEFEAT THE BUnTSll 151 



Hiid were leading him iiwuy to prison. During the 
niarch, Wade Hampton made a sudden leap, snatched 
two nmskets, and by i)ointing these at his guards, 
made his escape. He rode at once to Sumter's 
camp, and became one of his most daring officers. 
Back and forth throughout the region between the 
Catawba and the Saluda rode Sumter and his men. 
He made a sudden dash and captured the l^ritish 
post at Orangeburg. He was now between Camden 
and Charles Town. Raw- 
don, at Camden, became 
uneasy. 

Marion's Men Harass 
the British. — Marion and 
" Light-Horse Harry " 
Lv,(i united their forces 
and attacked Fort Wat- 
son, near the San tee. 
This British fort con- 
tained a mound, and from 
this little hill the British 
soldiers could shoot any 
American who appeared 
on the plain below. One 

of Marion's officers, Colonel Maham, directed his men 
to cut a number of logs. During the night these logs 
were carried close to the fort and laid crosswise upon 
one another to form a high tower. From the top of 




LIGHT HOKSE HARRY " LEE 



152 



THE MAKING OF bUUTli CAROLINA 



tlie tower Marion's men were able to lire at the nier. 
in the fort and the phice was soon taken. 

British Gradually Driven into Charles Town. — The 
post at Motte*s, on the Congaree, was another British 
stronghold. The chief part of the post was a house 
from which the Briti>eh had driven the owner, Mrs. 
Rebecca Motte. When Marion and Lee attacked the 
post, Mrs. Motte herself show^ed them how to set fire to 
the roof of the building by means of arrows which had 

been sent to her from 
India. AVhen the 
flames burst forth 
above the heads of the 
British troops, they 
surrendered. The fire 
was afterwards put out 
and the house of the 
heroic woman was 
saved. The post at 
Granby, near the site 
of the; present Colum- 
bia, was also taken 
from the British. 
Then Sumter callcnl the forces of Pickens, Marion, and 
Lee to join his o^vn horsemen and rode swiftly towards 
Charles Town. Wade Hampton and Lee led the advnnce 
'i'hey fought tlieir way to Quinhy P>ridge, witliiii twenty- 
five miles of the city. The British forces were too 




NATHANAEL GllEENE 




THE AUTOGRAPH OF 



AiNDKKVV TKJKKNS llELl'S TO DEFEAT THE BlUriSll 153 

strong, and Sumter slowly fell back towards the high- 
lands. His capture of British forts and soldiers com- 
pelled Rawdon to leave Camden and turn towards Charles 
Town. Greene had come again into South Carolina, 
but Rawdon drove him off the field at Hobkirk's Hill, 
near Camden. Greene tried. to take Ninety Six from 
the British, but failed. Then, as the British army drew 
nigh to the coast, 
Greene attacked 
them at Eutaw 
Springs, near the 
lower San tee, and 
was again repulsed. colonel wade hampton 

Wade Hampton by fierce fighting kept the British 
back in their pursuit of the American army. 

Th3 British forces were soon compelled to take refuge 
hi Charles Town. They had been driven out of South 
Carolma chiefly by Sumter, Marion, and Pickens, and 
their gallant followers. These men saved their own 
state, but they also did much more than that. They 
held back Cornwallis so long from making his march 
northward, and they crippled his army so severely, 
that Washington was enabled to bring his forces south- 
ward to Yorktown in Virginia and there capture Corn- 
wallis and his men. The Carolinians thus had a large 
share in the work of winning American independence. 



154 THE MAKINCJ OF SOUTH . CAliOLlNA 

CHAPTER XXXIIT. 

SOUTH CAROLINA BECOMES A STATE IN THE UNION. 

Charles Cotesworth Pinckney. — The eldest son of 
Chief Justice Charles Pinckney and of Elizabeth Lucas, 
his wife, was given the name Charles Cotesworth. He was 
born in 1746, and while he was still a mere boy he was 
taken by liis father to England. His brother Thomas 
and his young friend, William Henry Drayton, bore 



'^-^^ /^^;^^x>;^5^^--^ 




fi 




THE AUTOGRAPH OF CHARLES C. PINCKNEY 

him company. These lads became pupils in the West- 
minster school, near Westminster Abbey, in the city of 
London. Dressed like English boys, the}^ studied lessons 
and played games with the other lads in the great city. 
They went next to the University of Oxford, where 
Charles Cotesworth Pinckney made rapid progress in the 
study of Latin. He returned to London and was there 
trained as a lawycT. 

When this training was completed, young Pinckney 
came back to Charleston and put on the black silk 
gown which lawyers then wore, and went into the court 
room to play well his part before the judges and the 



SOUTH CAROLINA IN THE UNION 



155 



juries. Nobly did he carry out the wishes of his father, 
as written in the latter's will, that Charles Cotesworth 
would '' employ all his future abilities in the service of 
God and his comitry," 
and that as a lawyer he 
would never speak in 
favor of "irrehgion, in- 
justice, or wrong, oppres- 
sion or tyranny of any 
knid, public or private." 
Pinckney's Service dur- 
ing the Revolution. — In 
the autumn of 1769, 
when war with England 
was in the air, Charles 
Cotesworth Pinckney 
took his seat as a mem- 
ber of the legislature in Charles Town. On that same 
day Patrick Calhoun was sworn in as a member from 
the upper country. When the war of the Revolution 
began Pinckney became a member of the Provincial 
Congress. Then he buckled on his sword. His first 
important service was the setting up of a battery which 
drove the British war vessels out of Charles Towti 
Harbor; this was followed by the building of Moultrie's 
famous fort on Sullivan's Island. 

In 1780 Pinckney was in command of Fort Moultrie. 
The British war ships sailed past the fort, however, and 




CHARLES COTESWORTH PINCKNEY 



156 



THE MAKING OF iSOUTll CAROLINA 



threw their shells into Charles Town. He came to hv\p his 
people to defend the city, and was not willing to surrender 
when General Lincoln gave up the fight. But Pinckney 
had to yield himself along with the rest, and was kept 
by the British as a prisoner until the close of the war. 
A Meeting of the South Carolina Legislature. — On the 




.MOII.I KIE 



LSth day of January, 1782, there was nmch excitement 
in the little village of Jacksonborough, located on the 
western bank of tlie Edisto River, about thirty-five 
miles from Charles Town. The legislature of South 
Carolina met that day in the village. Many noble pa- 
triots were there, called together by Gov. John Rutledge. 
Still wearing their military clothes, some of them cut and 
scarred by wounds received in battle, the soldiers of 
Carolina were there as lawmakers. Pickens was then 



SOUTH CAROLINA IN Till-: UNION 



157 



in the Cherokee country fighthig the IncUans. But 
Sunit(^r, Marion, the Calhouns, the Hamptons, Thom- 
son, Hill, Winn, Lacey, Thomas, Taylor, Hammond, 
Gervais, and Kershaw were present to speak for the 
middle and upper country. From the lower country 
came the Pinckneys, Gadsden, Moultrie, Heyward, 
the Rutledges, Harden, 
Baxter, Postell, and the 
Horry s. Most of these 
gallant leaders had been 
made prisoners when 
Charles Town fell, and 
during the rest of the 
war had suffered all the 
horrors of prison life on 
British war ships and in 
dungeons at St. Augus- 
tine, Florida. The people 
of every section of the 
state were represented in this body of lawmakers. It 
was the first time that this had ever taken place. South 
Carolina was now an independent state, and from the 
sea to the mountains her people were now more closely 
united than ever before in all their history. 

Thomas Pinckney as Governor. — Let us now look 
forward a few years to the 24th of February, 1787. 
On that day Thomas Pinckney was made governor of 
the commonwealth. Charles Town had had, in 1783, 




THOMAS PINCKNEY 



158 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

its name changed to Charkiston, but it was still the 
capital city. A procession was formed, with the sheriff 
in front bearing the sword of state. Behind him walked 
the new governor and all the lawmakers. The march 
was taken up through the Senate chamber until 
the head of the crowd reached the balcony. There the 
herald called out in a loud voice to the people in the street 
below that Thomas Pinckney was governor of the state 
of South Carolina. 

The Pinckneys as Members of the Federal Convention, 
1787. — A few months later, that is, in May, 1787, Charles 
Cotesworth Pinckney took his seat in the famous conven- 
tion that met in the city of Philadelphia. The other 
delegates from South Carolina were Charles Cotesworth's 
cousin, Charles Pinckney, John Rntledge, Henr}' Laurens, 
and Pierce Butler. Representatives were present from 
all but one of the thirteen States, and among them were 
the most famous men in America at that time. George 
Washington was president of the body. Its purpose 
was to form the independent States into a republic. 
Many plans for a constitution were offered. Charles 
Pinckney, who was then under thirty years of age, 
presented a plan to the convention very much like 
that which was finally adopted. The debates were 
serious and ran through many months. John Rut- 
ledge and Charles Cotesworth Pinckney spoke often. 
The other members were always ready to listen to their 
advice. They had a large share in the work of preparing 



SOUTH CAROLINA IN THE UNION 159 

the great document known as the Constitution of the 
United States, which was completed by the convention 
in September, 1787. 

South Carolina Ratifies the Federal Constitution. — 
On the 12th of May, 1788, a convention met in Charles- 
ton. The members of this convention had been elected 
by the people of the various districts of South Carolina. 
Governor Thomas Pinckney sat in the chair as president 
of the body. Upon the table in front of the president 
was laid a large paper document. It was a copy of the 
Constitution of the United States, prepared by the 
Philadelphia convention, during the previous year. The 
question under discussion in the Charleston meeting was 
this: " Shall we give our consent to this Constitution? " 
Thomas Sumter and some other members from the upper 
country said, '' No." The Rutledges, Moultrie, William 
Washington, who was then a citizen of Charleston, and 
many others, said that the convention ought to adopt 
the Constitution. The leaders of this party were Charles 
Cotesworth Pinckney and Charles Pinckney, who had 

THE AUTOGRAPH OF GOVERNOR PINCKNEY - 

helped to frame the Constitution in Philadelphia. 
Charles Cotesworth Pinckney spoke often and ear- 
nestly. He explained and pleaded and persuaded. 



160 THE MAKliNG OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Largc'ly through his infiueiice the convention adopted 
the Constitution. On the 23d of May, 1788, Tlionias 
Pinckney, as president, signed the adopting act, and thus 
South CaroUna became a member of the federal republic 
known as the United States. 



PART III. 
THE MEN OF THE COMMONWEALTH. 

1789 - ISGO 



CHAPTER XXXIV 
THOMAS PINCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND. 

President Washington in South Carolina. — At an 
hour one morning in 
the month of May, 1791, 
George Washington, first 
President of the United 
States, rode out of 
Georgetown, South Caro- 
Una. He was seated in 
a carriage whose doors 
and sides were painted 
in beautiful colors. In 
the carriage, also, by 
the side of the president 
sat Thomas Pinckney, 
former governor of the 
commonwealth. Four fine horses drew them along 

161 




me painting by Stuart 

GEORGE WASHINGTON 



162 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

at a lively pace. Other carriages followed, and a number 
of gentlemen galloped behind on horseback. The 
horses' heads were turned southward. The travelers 
were borne in ferryboats across the North Santee and 
South Santee. Great fields of rice were spread out on 
each side as they dashed along. At a distance of 
fifteen miles from Georgetown, the party turned aside 
from the pubHc highway, and drove through a long lane 
to a handsome house that stood on the southern bank of 
the Santee. Beneath the portico, whose roof was upheld 
by tall pillars, a group of Carolina women was waiting 
to receive the president. They wore silk sashes upon 
which were painted words of welcome. The central 
figure in the group was the widow of Chief Justice 
Pinckney, whom we first learned to know as Elizabeth 
Lucas. By her side stood her daughter, the widow of 
Col. Daniel Horry and the owner of the house in which 
they were assembled. 

Mrs. Pinckney's son, Thomas Pinckney, climbed down 
from the coach, and then helped General Washington to 
alight. When the president ascended the steps of the 
portico he greeted the noble dames in a solemn, stately 
manner. It was eleven o'clock in the morning, and the 
entire company entered the large room called the ball- 
room, and sat down at the long breakfast table. A little 
army of colored men, women, and boys came in a steady 
procession, bearing huge covered dishes from the 
kitchen. Back and forth they passed in quiet haste, 



THOMAS PINCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND 163 

bringing to the guests the various parts of the bountiful 
feast. 

When President Washington stood again beneath the 
portico in readiness to depart, a strong, young oak was 
pointed out to him. It stood so near the house that 
the owner had made up her mind to cut it down. The 
president advised her not to do so, as he said that an 
oak is a thing which no man can make. The tree is 
still standing and is known to this day as '' Washington's 
Oak." 

In his solemn way. General Washington bade fare- 
well to the aged Mrs. Pinckney and told the driver to 
turn the heads of the horses towards Charleston. Forty 
miles was the distance, but the whips cracked and 
away the party sped. At the gates of the city the 
president was greeted by Governor Charles Pinckney, 
Gen. William Moultrie, Charles C. Pinckney, and his 
kinsman, Col. William Washington. A great ball was 
given in Washington's honor at the Exchange. We 
are told that four hundred beautiful women were pres- 
ent. On the 9th of May, 1791, President Washington 
set forth toward Savannah. On the 22d of May he 
entered Columbia on his return journey northward. 
This new town on the Congaree River had, in 1786, 
become the capital of South Carolina. The loyal devo- 
tion of the people of the commonwealth toward Wash- 
ington was shown in the reception and dinner which they 
gave him in the new State House on the 23d of May. 



Uj4 tiik makix(j of south CAKOLINA 

Thomas Pinckney Becomes Minister to England. — Tn 

the year that followed the journey through the South, 
that is, in 1792, President Washington asked Thomas 
Pinckney to g(^ to London as nunister or ambassador to 
England from the United States. Washington knew that 
no other man hi our whole country was so well ({ualified 
to fill this position as Thomas Pinckney. Let us now^ 
recall the way in which the latter had spt^nt his liiV. 

Some Facts in the Early Life of Thomas Pinckney. — 
Thomas Pinckney, second son of Charles Pinckney and 
Elizabeth Lucas, was born hi 1750. At the age of three 
years, he was taken to England. At Westminster school, 
in London, he was the leaxk^r of his class in the study of 
Greek. He never forgot that Carolina was his home. 
He spoke so often about his native land as a better 
country than England that his schoolmates called him 
'' the little rebel." He then went to Oxford University 
and afterwards studied law in London. A military 
school in France brought him to the end of his courses 
of study, and in 1775 young Pinckney became a lawyer 
in Charles Town. 

When the war of the Revolution began, Thomas 
Pinckney became a soldier. All day long for many 
months at Charles Town, he taught his young country- 
men how to carry their muskets and how tu march in 
companies and regiments. In his tent until late at night 
he w^ould read his favorite books in Greek. The next 
morning early he took up again the work of drilling 



THOMAS riNCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND iGo 

soldiers. In addition to this, Thomas Pinckney made 
plans for the defence of Charles Town. The selection of 
places for the building of forts and the establishment of 
batteries and breastworks were left largely to him. He 
fought at Savannah in 1779, and at Camden (1780) his 




From an old engraving 

THE STATE HOUSE AT COLUMBIA IN 1794 

leg was shattered by a musket ball. He got well in time 
to join AVashington's army in the trenches before 
Yorktown. We have already seen him in the office of 
governor of South Carolina (17S7-1789) and as presi- 
dent of the convention (1788) that made her oik; of the 
States of the Federal Union. 

Pinckney in London. — When Thomas Pinckney went 
to London (1792), he found that the king of England 



166 TllK MAKING OF fcJULTU CAKULINA 

was not glad to see him. All of the officers of the British 
government were very cokl in their manner toward the 
American ambassador. They did not wish to have 
anything to do with a man who came from a country 
which had so recently defeated England in war. The 
new American republic was not yet strong, and the 
British rulers thought that they would pay very little 
attention to Minister Pinckney. 

Thomas Pinckney faced the duties of his position 
with courage and with good sense. He was a man of 
learning and of dignity. His manner was courteous 
and polite to all whom he met. When George the Third 
held receptions at his palace, Pinckney went every time 
to see the king and his courtiers. Pinckney said that the 
king himself never failed to talk with him a few mo- 
ments at each reception, but the talk was always about 
the weather or some other harmless subject. The queen 
always gave Pinckney a polite smile, spoke a few words 
to him, and then turned away to talk to others. 

While Pinckney was still among the English looking 
after the interests of his countrymen, President Washing- 
ton sent him to take charge of some important matters 
in Spain. The latter then held possession of Florida 
and the mouth of the Mississippi River. Pinckney was 
a man of such good judgment and wisdom that he 
persuaded the Spaniards to allow American boats to 
enter the Mississippi. At the same time he made an 
agreement about the northern boundary line of Florida, 



THOMAS PINCKNEY AS MINISTER TO ENGLAND 167 

Thomas Pinckney's Return Home. — After a few years 
of hard work in London, Pinckney asked Washington 
to let him return home. Washington was slow to give 
his consent. Then he asked Pinckney to go as minister 
to France, thus offering to the Carolinian from first to 
last positions as ambassador to England, Spain, and 
France. In a letter to Pinckney Washington said, 
" The task of supplying your place to my satisfaction, to 
the satisfaction of your country, or of the court, you 
will learn, will not be found easy." 

Pinckney's kindness and courage, his courtesy that 
never failed, won for him at last the respect and good 
mil of the kuig and queen of England and of all the 
people of that country. When he came again to Charles- 
ton the people of that city went forth to meet him. 
The horses were unhitched from his carriage, ropes were 
attached to it, and his fellow-citizens drew him through 
the streets with loud shouts and cheers. 

Charles C. and Thomas Pinckney in Their Later 
Years. — During their later years the two brothers, 
Charles C. and Thomas Pinckney, were closely joined 
together in their work. The elder, Charles C, was 
sent as American envoy to France, in 1797, with 
Elbridge Gerry and John Marshall. The French rulers 
wanted the Americans to offer money as a bribe to 
secure the friendship of the French. Charles C. Pinck- 
ney in rejecting the proposal used the famous words, 
"No, no, not a sixpence! '* Afterwards Charles C. 



168 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAKOLIXA 

Pinckney was a candidate, once for the vice-presidency, 
and twice for the presidency of tlu^ ITnited States. 

After his return from England Thomas ]*inckney ran 
as candidate for the vice-presidency of the United States 
(1796). Then (hiring a period of four years (1797—1801 ) 
he represented his state in Congress. In Decembei', 
1801, the legislature passed an act to establish a col- 
lege at Columbia, and on the tenth of January, 1805, 
the South Carolina College opened her doors and began 
her great work. Charles C. Pinckney was a member of 
the first group of trustees. In 1812, when the second 
war with England began, Thomas Pinckney was made a 
major-general and placed in command of the Southern 
Department of the United States. This did not bring 
liim into any serious battles or marches. General 
Pinckney afterwards sought the banks of the lower 
San tee, and there among the rice fields built for himself 
and family a spacious home. He gave to it the name 
Eldorado, which means golden, because the lands all 
about him seemed to be one great yellow field of butter- 
cups. He died there in the year 1828. Three years 
before that time, his brother, Charles C, had passed 
away. 



WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE STATESMAN 169 

CHAPTER XXXV. 
WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE STATESMAN. 

William Lowndes. — William Lowndes was the son 
of Rawlins Lowndes. He was bom in the year 1782, 
at Horseshoe plantation, in Colleton County. When 
William was seven years of age, his mother took him 
across the sea to London, and there sent him to school. 
At that time the child's eyes were blue, his fair hair 
hung in curls, and his cheeks were like roses. One day 
he was playing ball with his schoolmates, but grew 
tired and sat down upon a bank to rest. He fell asleep. 
Snow came upon the sleeping lad and chilled him to 
the bone. Rheumatism and fever seized him and held 
him for many days. Finally the fever left him, but 
during the rest of his life William Lowndes never had 
much physical strength. 

The boy's mind, however, seemed brighter than ever 
before. He returned to his home in South Carolina 
and continued to attend school. Sometimes he was 
so weak in body that he was carried to the schoolroom 
in a chair. Many a time he had to lie down on a bench 
to recite. His memory grew stronger as he grew older. 
He was especially quick and rapid in gaining a knowledge 
of Latin. Lowndes soon left school and began to study 
law, and at the age of nineteen became a lawyer in 
Charleston. 



170 



TIIK MAKINO OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



William Lowndes was then very tall, being six feet 
and six inches in height. Across the shoulders he was 
narrow and his whole frame was lean and thin. In spite 
of liis bad health, Lowndes was always cheerful. His 




THE HOME OF WILLIAM LOWNDES 



memory was wonderfully strong and clear. We are 
told that after one reading he could repeat long passages 
from the pages of a book. 

Lowndes took great pleasure in riding over his rice 
farm to watch the growing crop. In 1802 he married 



WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE S I'ATESMAN 171 

Elizabeth, the daughter of Governor Thomas Pinckiiey. 
Then he gave up his business as a lawyer and turned 
his whole attention to the work of planting rice. In 
1806, however, ho went to Columbia to sit for a short 
time among the Carolina lawmakers. In 1807, when 
there was talk of another war with England, a company 
of soldiers was organized in Charleston. William 
Lowndes was chosen captain. The company called 
itself the Washington Light Infantry, in honor of 
George Washington. 

South Carolinians in Congress in i8i i. — Near the close 
of the year 1811, four representatives from South Carolina 
took their seats in Congress in the city of Washington. 
These were John C. Calhoun, Langdon Cheves, David 
R. Williams, and William Lowndes. These men all 
attracted attention to themselves in Congress on account 
of their sound sense and wisdom. Within a few months 
they were considered as among the leaders in that great 
body of lawmakers. 

Lowndes and Calhoun did much of their work in 
Washington together. They wished to see the Federal 
Repubhc become strong. They wanted to see a larger 
trade with countries across the sea. Others who knew 
them at that time tell us about an old brown book 
filled with maps. Calhoun and Lowndes were often 
seen bending over these maps, with their heads 
close together, drawing lines with their fingers and 
eagerly debating as to where public roads and canals 



172 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAKOLINA 

should benuicle/ It was the strong desire of both these 
men to see all parts of our country bound together by 
highways. They had a s[)ecial hope that lines of trade 
would be established between the Atlantic coast and 
the great AYest. 

Lowndes's Record in Congress. — The speech made by 
Lowndes urging the lawmakers to establish a strong army 
and navy placed him among the best speakers in 
Congress. From that time he often held the floor 
either against or in support of such great statesmen as 
Webster, Clay, and Calhoun. All over our country 
people began to talk about the wise and patriotic 
Lowndes of South Carolina. 

On the 6th of December, 1820, Lowndes arose to 
speak. His long face was thin and pale. His hair had 
become black. From every part of the hall the members 
came crowding around him. They did not wish to lose 
one of his words. The whole body of lawmakers was 
excited over the question of slavery in the new state of 

^ In the year 1800 a boat passed for the first time through tlie 
Santee Canal, which connected the San tee and Cooper rivers. This 
canal was twenty-two miles in length and cost more than thirty 
thousand dollars a mile. It was made by an incorporated company', 
organized in 17SG, witli General William Moultrie as president. Tlic 
cost of the work was paid in full Ijy the stockholders, who W(!re 
South Carolinians. From ISOO until 18.50 large quantities of cotton 
were carried every year in boats from tlie upper waters of the Inroad 
and Catawba rivers through the canal to Charleston. When the 
South Carolina ivailroad was completed from Charleston to Cohnnbia 
and afterwards to Camden (1850), the canal was closed. It was 
the second canal made in our whole country. 



WILLIAM LOWNDES, THE WISE STATESMAN 173 



Missouri. The Federal Union was in danger. Lowiides 
loved the Union and wished to preserve it. His manner 
was marked by (Ugnity. He was courteous to all. He 
spoke with calimiess, set- 
ting forth the facts in- 
volved in the case. He 
appealed for justice in 
bahalf of the people of the 
South and " was listened 
to as to the oracles of 
truth." The very honesty 
of the man, combined with 
his wisdom, led many to 
vote with him. He did 
much that day to uphold 
the rights of the Southern 
people and to save the 
Federal Union. 

A year later William Lo^vndes was named by the 
legislature of South Carolina'as a suitable man for the 
presidency of the United States. At the same time 
others named John C. Calhoun for the same high office. 
These two were then living together in the same house 
in AVashington, and were in the habit of walking side 
by side every day back and f(^rth to the halls of 
Congress. When both were nominated for the presi- 
dency, their friendship for each other continued as 
before. Every day the two tall Carolinians were 




/y^C^n^r?-*/^ 



174 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

still seen walking side by side to and from the 
Capitol. 

The work of William Jjowiides, however, was nearly 
done. When his strength had wellnigh failed, he set 
sail for Europe in October, 1822, in search of health. 
AVhen the ship was far out upon the Atlantic, he 
died and his body was buried beneath the waters of 
the ocean. 

During the forty years of his life, William Lowndes 
rendered a large service to his state and his country. 
He was " amiable, talented, patriotic," said his bosom 
friend Calhoun. Henry Clay, the great Kentucky 
statesman, said, " I think the wisest man I ever knew 
was William Lowndes." 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

LANGDON CHEVES, LAWMAKER, JUDGE, AND 
BANKER. 

Childhood of Langdon Cheves. — Alexander Cheves 
was a Scot who lived on Rocky River, in the present 
Abbeville County. He carried on a brisk trade with the 
Indians, giving them hatchets, blankets, and other 
articles in exchange for the skins of wild animals. The 
name of his wife was Mary Langdon. On the 17th 
of September, 1776, in a log building on Rocky River, 
the son of these frontier settlers was born. They 
gave him his mother's name, Langdon. 



LANGDON CHEVES 



175 



The first ten years of the life of the child Langcloii 
were spent in the fields and woods around his 
father's home. Then he 
went to Charleston and 
became a clerk in a store. 
From the work of selling 
goods he was advanced 
to the position of keep- 
ing account-books. He 
wrote up the books in 
a good style of penman- 
ship. 

When Cheves was 
eighteen he entered the 
courthouse one day and 
heard Judge William 
Marshall make a speech. 
That speech decided his 
course. He made up his mind that 
lawyer. 

Some South Carolina Lawyers. — Cheves went into 
the law office of Marshall, in Charleston, and began to 
read law books. Three years later he became a lawyer. 
Cheves was then about five feet ten inches in height, 
with a strong frame and a fine, large head. He worked 
without resting and success came at once. The famous 
lawyers and judges of South Carolina in that day were 
the Pinckneys, Hugh Rutledge, H. W. de Saussure, 




LANGDON CHEVES 



he would be a 



176 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAKOLIXA 



Theodore Gaillard, John F. Grhiike, and his son, Thomas 
8. Grinike, Thomas Waties, John J. Pringk^, Lewis 
Trezevant, Sanmel Wilds, WilUam Smith, John S. 
Richardson, and many more. Into this circk' Langdon 




MACXOLIA CEMETERY, CHARLESTON 

Cheves entered, and in ten years he (h^ew into his hands 
more business than any other lawyer in Charleston. He 
was the leader among them all. 

Cheves in Congress. — In 1811 he entered Congress 
as the representative from Charleston. His associates, 
as we have seen, were Lowndes, Calhoun, and Wil- 
liams. Cheves was at once made chairman of the com- 



LANGDON CIIEVES 177 

mittee to look after the American navy. He soon 
afterwards })r()po8e(l tliat a larger number of war 
ships be l)uilt and tliat the seacoast should be forti- 
fied. 

When Cheves made a speech he always showed a full 
and accurate knowledge of the subject about which he 
was talking. Clearness marked everything that he said. 
On one occasion he made a speech in reply to Daniel 
Webster and completely defeated the man from 
Massachusetts. In 1814 Cheves was chosen by his 
fellow-members to be speaker of the House of Repre- 
sentatives, the highest position in the body of lawmakers 
at Washington. 

Cheves as Judge. — Two years later (1816) Cheves 
became a judge in the law courts of South Carolina. 
The same habit of work, work all the time, marked his 
career as a judge. We are told that he often sat upon 
the bench in the courtroom from nine o'clock in the 
morning until nine o'clock at night without a break. 
He said that the law courts must attend to all the 
business brought before them, and do it promptly. " I 
work that I may rest," he was accustomed to say. 

Cheves as a Banker. — In 1819 Cheves became the 
head of the Bank of the United States, and went to live 
m Philadelphia. In this position he had to take charge 
of large sums of money. The business of the bank had 
not been well managed, but Cheves made a great success 
of it. 



178 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



The Last Years of Cheves. — About 1830, however, he 
returned to his native state and became a planter on 
the Savannah River. In this work, as in all his other 

undertakhigs, he met 
with great success. 
He died in the city 
of Columbia, June26j 
1857, in the eighty- 
first year of his age. 
His body was borne 
to Charleston and 
laid to rest in Mag- 
nolia Cemetery. A 
great company of 
people from that city 
and from the rest of 
the commonwealth 
assembled at his tomb 
to show honor to 
his name. " Cheves 
loved truth, and to it he sacrificed everythuig," said 
one who knew him well. 

Sophia Cheves. — Sophia Langdon Cheves, daughter 
of Langdon Cheves, became the wife of Charles Thomson 
Haskell, grandson of Col. William Thomson, of Orange- 
burg. The sons of Sophia Cheves, bearing the honored 
name of Haskell, rendered gallant service on many of 
the battlefields of the Confederate War. 




c;UNFEOERATK MONUMENT, MAGNOLIA 
CEMETERY, CHARLESTON 



GEO KG E McDUFFJE 



1?J 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 



GEORGE McDUFFIE'S OPPOSITION TO UNJUST 
FEDERAL LAWS. 

Childhood of McDuffie. — Georgia was the birthplace 
of George McDufRe (1788). Long afterwards, when he 
made a visit to his early home in the country, he pointed 
out the tree beneath whose shade he had often as a boy 
played the game called " I\iiucks." At an early age 
McDuffie became clerk in a store in Augusta, Georgia, 
owned by James Calhoun, a 
brother of John C. Calhoun. 
The boy's mind was so 
bright, and he was so eager 
to learn, that his employer 
said that he must go to 
school. William, another 
of the Calhoun brothers, then 
sent the lad to Moses 
Waddel's Academy. A small 
pine box, whose lid was 
fastened by means of a 
leather strap and a nail, 
held all of McDuffie's cloth- 
ing when he left Augusta and crossed the Savannah 
River to begin his studies. 

Waddel's School where McDuffie Was a Student. — 




GEORGE McDUFPIB 



180 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Doctor Wadders school was located among oak and 
liickory trees upon a high ridge near the Calhoun settle- 
ment ill the ])res(;nt Abbeville County, Scnitli Carolina. 
Some of the most famous men of South Carolina were 
taught by Waddel. Among these were John C. Cal- 
houn, Hugh S. Legare, James L. Petigru, Pickens But- 
ler, Patrick Noble, and others. WIkmi McDuffie entered 
there were about one hundred and eighty pupils in 
tlie school. There was a central building in which 
recitations were heard. The boys of the school lived, 
however, in log cabins that were scattered about m the 
grove. The food given to them was cornbread and 
bacon. A horn called them together for morning and 
evening prayers. When the weather was warm the 
students sat or lay down under the trees to prepare 
their lessons. If they were thirsty th( y went to the foot 
of the hill and with a cup made of broad hickory leaves 
dipped water from the spring. The sound of the horn 
told each class when to assemble in the presence of the 
teacher. 

The Greek of Homer and the Latin of Virgil and 
Cicero were studied by George McDuffie in that log 
acadcnuy in the forest. He was so earnest and eager in 
A^ork that it was not long before he was standing at the 
head of all his classes. 

McDuffie at South Carolina College. — In December, 
1811, McDuffie went to Columbia and entered South 
Carolina College. In a very short time he took his place 



GEORGE MoDUFFIE 



181 



as the brightest and most successful pupil in the junior 
class. As a member of the Clariosophic Society he 
showed skill and strength in public speakmg. The 
other literary society in the college was called the 




LIBRARY, SOUTH CAROLINA COLLEGE 



Euphradian Society. He finished his course of study 
by taking the first honor. His speech at the time of 
graduation was on the ^' Permanence of the Union." 
^ McDufRe Enters Politics. — McDuffie's next work 
was the reading of law books. In May, 1814, he became 
a lawyer and went to live at Pendleton, in the present 



18:i THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Ocoiiee County. Then he went to Edgefield and be- 
came the partner in law practice of Col. Eldred Sinikins. 
The library of Colonel Sinikins was thrown open to 
McDuffie and he used it with a will. Great success came 
to him as a lawyer. In a short time he made many 
friends and had a great rush of business. He was held 
to be among the best lawyers of South Carolina. The 
year 1818 found him in the state legislature, and in 
1821 he was sent to Congress by the people of Edgefield 
and Abbeville. He continued to be one of the leading 
members of that body of lawmakers until 1834. 

McDuffie as a Speaker. — AVhenever it became known 
in Washington that George McDuffie was to make a 
speech the galleries of the legislative hall were soon 
filled with people who were eager to see and hear him. 
He w^as slender and rather inclined to stoop. His eyes 
were simken and of a bluish-gray. AVhile among 
his friends he was a man of few words, of quiet, reserved 
manner, and was never known to jest or smile; now upon 
the floor, face to face with his audience, McDuffie's eyes 
soon began to flash, his face became full of light, his 
words poured forth like a rushing stream, and his 
body was straightened, erect and in continual motion. 
His face showed that he was under the power of strong 
feeling. With clenched fists hv pounded the air. But 
his line of thought was clear and his words were as strong 
as those of his favorite writer, John Milton. He uttered 
the deep convictions of his heart with so great earnestness 



GEORGE MoDUP^FIK 183 

and boldness that he nearly always persuaded his audi- 
ence to think as he did. 

McDuflfie Opposes High Tariff and Favors Nullifica- 
tion. — McDuffie's Ufe hi Congress was one long hght 
against placing a high tariff, or tax, on goods brought 
into the United States from foreign lands. The Southern 
planters had to buy these goods, and of course they had 
to pay the tax laid upon them. McDuffie said that this 
system was not fair or just, because it made the South 
pay most of the taxes collected by the government at 
Washington. A convention of the i^eople of South 
Carolina was called together in Columbia in November, 
1832. This body met in the State House. James 
Hamilton, Jr., the talented young governor of South 
Carolina, was elected president of the convention. 
George McDuffie was, however, the most influential 
man present. Resolutions were written out and adopted, 
declaring that South Carolina would not obey the tariff 
law passed by Congress. This resolution of the conven- 
tion is known as the Ordinance of Nullification. After 
the vote was taken in the convention the written 
ordinance was spread on the table. Seven aged members 
of the body, who had been soldiers during the Revolu- 
tion, walked forward to sign the paper first. The other 
members then signed it in alphabetical order. When 
this ordinance was passed. President Jackson declared 
that he would use force to collect the tax. But Henry 
Clay appealed to the lawmakers in the Congress at 



184 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Washington and the latter adopted Clay's Compromise 
Tariff and thus rechiced the unjust tax. Thus the ques- 
tion in (hspute was peaceably arranged. 

During ah these years McDuffie was doing his work as 
a hiwyer. He went from one courthouse to another 
throughout the state. The people always assembled 
in a great crowd to hear him speak before a judge and 
jury. McDuffie was equal to the task of meeting in 
argument such great lawyers of that day as John 1 Hel- 
ton O'Neall, who became Chief Justice, James L. Peti- 
gru, AVilliam C. Preston, AViHiam Harper, who became 
chancellor, and Hugh Swinton Legare. 

McDuffie, Governor and Senator. — From 1834 until 
1836 AIcDuffie held the office of governor. Then in 
1842 he was sent to the Senate of the United States. 
AVhile in that position he helped to make Texas one of 
the states of the Federal Union. After four years in the 
Senate he gave up the office on account of bad health. 

McDufiie's Later Years. — Many years before that 
time some unwise friends had persuaded him to take 
part in a duel with pistols. He was wounded in the 
fight and the wound helped to break down his physical 
strength. George McDuffie's later years were spent at 
his country house, named Cherry HiU, located about one 
mile from Doctor Waddel's Academy in what is now 
Abbeville County. From the broad verandas of his 
house he could look upon the Savannah River and the 
plains of Georgia ])eyond. Around the house were gar- 



ROBERT YUNGE HAYNE 185 

(lens filled with fruits and flowers. There he died in 
1851. His wife, the daughter of Col. Richard Singleton, 
had passed away long before. She left an only daugh- 
ter, who became the wife of Gen. Wade Hampton. 

CHAPTER XXXVni. 

ROBERT YONGE HAYNE IN THE UNITED STATES 
SENATE. 

Robert Yonge Hayne. — Robert Y. Hayne was born in 
Colleton District, South Carolina, Nov. 10, 1791. He was 
the son of a planter. A grammar school in Charleston 
gave him the elements of his education. There he read 
law books in the office of Langdon Cheves and became a 
lawyer. The War of 1812 called him into the field, 
for a time, as a soldier. Then he went back to the law 
courts and became one of the most successful lawyers in 
Carolina. 

Hayne began his work as lawmaker in the state legisla- 
ture (] 814) . He was chosen speaker of the House ( 181 8) . 
In 1822 he was sent to the Senate of the United States, 
and retained that position until he was chosen governor 
in 1832. He died in 1839. During most of the period of 
Hayne's senatorship, Calhoun sat in the chair as vice- 
president, while Hsijne stood on the floor of the Senate 
as the chief advocate of South Carolina and the South. 

The Hayne and Webster Debate. — In January, 1830, 
the most famous debate in the history of our country 




186 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

took i)lace in the Senate chamber between Robert Y. 
Hayne and Daniel Webster. On the 20th of Janifary 
Webster made a speech which gave offence to the 

Senators from South Caro- 
Hna and the South. The 
f(jllowing day Hayne arose to 
answer AVebster's charges, 

#but Webster asked that the 
discussion be postponed a 
week. Hayne did not wish 
to wait. Laying his hand 
on his heart, Hayne said he 
had something there he 

KOBERT V0N<;E HAVNK ^^'l^^^^^ ^O gCt rid Of. Thc 

gentleman had discharged 
his fire in the face of the Senate, and he demanded an 
opportunity of returning the shot. Hayne then began 
his speech in reply to Webster His friends were filled 
with joy at the briUiant beginning. They told one 
another that the Carolinian would win the victory. 

On Monday, January 25th, Hayne continucnl his 
speech. There was great excitement in Washington, 
and for two or three days great numbers of people had 
been rushing into the city. When the Senate met at 
twelve o'clock the floors, lobbies, and galleries of the 
Senate Chamber were crowded with spectators. The 
doorways and stairways were filled with men, like 
swarmins; bees. 



ROBERT YONGK HAYNE 187 

Senator Hayne was of medium height and rather 
slender in body. His hair was light brown. A great 
light seemed to be shining from his face as he arose to 
answer the Massachusetts senator. His manner was 
courteous and his voice rang out like a trumpet, clear 
and distinct. Hayne's expressions were so full of 
feeling that the great audience was moved. For four 
hours they seemed to hang upon the words that poured 
from his lips. An eye-witness, who believed that Hayne 
was '' the most formidable of AVebster's opponents," 
has told us that he dashed into debate '' like cavalry upon 
a charge. There was a gallant air about him that could 
not but win admiration. He never provided for retreat; 
he never imagined it. He had an invincible confidence 
in himself which arose, partly from constitutional 
temperament, partly from previous success. His was 
the Napoleonic warfare; to strike at once for the capital 
of the enemy." 

'^ The people whom I represent," said Hayne, ^' ai'c 
the descendants of those who brought with them to this 
country, as the most precious of their possessions, an 
ardent love of liberty." The Carolinians were friends 
of the Union, declared Hayne; they believed that the 
Union should continue to be a republic such as it 
was when the fathers founded it. " And who are its 
enemies ? " he cried. '' Those who are constantly 
stealing power from the States and adding strength to 
the Federal Government." 



188 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

With all his strength Hayne threw back upon Webster 
the charges made by the latter against the South. The 
Carolinian declared, as he took his seat, that his people 
were '' animated by that ardent love of liberty which 
has always been the most prominent trait in the Southern 
character." 

The next day (26th) Webster made his chief address 
in reply to Hayne. It had a great effect upon th(i 
crowd assembled in the Senate Chamber. But from 
this time onward the men of the South held up their 
heads by reason of the strong, clear answer made by 
Hayne to the enemies of the South. They were proud 
of their champion and of their country 



CHAPTER XXXTX. 

JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN^S SERVICE TO HIS 
COUNTRY. 

Calhoun's Childhood. — John Caldwell Calhoun was 
born in a two-story frame house in the Calhoun settl(»- 
ment, in Abbeville District, March 18, 1782. His father 
was Patrick Calhoun, and his mother was Martha Cald- 
well, a daughter of John Caldwell, a surveyor. The 
child John grew up tall and slim, with bright eyes and 
long, tangled hair. As a boy he worked in the corn- 
field by the side of his father. At the close of the 
day, in winter, he sat by the wide, deep fireplace in 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 189 

the house and listened to his father's stories about the 
days of the Revolution. 

Calhoun's School Days. — One Sunday, when John 
was about twelve years of age, a young minister named 
Moses Waddel came across the Savannah River and 
preached in a schoolhouse near the Calhoun settlement. 
Patrick Calhoun, the patriarch of the village, took thv 
preacher home with him. By the fireside that night 
young Calhoun met his first teacher. Waddel after- 
wards married young Catharine Calhoun. Then John 
went to Georgia to live in his sister's home and to receive 
instruction from his brother-in-law, Waddel. Fourteen 
weeks were given to the reading of some books of ancient 
history. Then his eyes grew weak and the books were 
closed. John's father died, and the fourteen-year-old 
boy went home to his mother. She saw that he was pale 
and thin, and she sent him out into the woods to hunt 
and fish. He went also into the fields and plowed among 
the corn. Four years were spen^ thus in the busy life 
of the farm. John grew up a quiet lad, with little to 
say. He did not care to play games with the other 
boys in the village, but chose, rather, to go off into the 
forest with a gun as his only companion. 

When John reached the age of eighteen he made up 
his mind to be a planter. But his brother, a merchant 
then living in Charleston, came home on a visit and 
urged him to go to school. The other members of the 
family were ready to help him. In June, 1800, there- 



190 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



fore, he again entered Waddel's school, opened a Latin 
book and went to work ui)()n it. Tliis was his first real 
attempt to study, and hv. was then in his nineteenth 




From a portrait 

CALHOUN IN EARLY LIFE 



year. Doctor AVaddel was surprised at the quick way 
in whicli John learned Latin and mathematics. 

Calhoun at Yale University. — Li two years he was 
ready to enter the junior class at Yale College. The 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 191 

country lad soon found that he could easily stand first 
there among his fellow-students. When they were 
asked to work out problems in arithmetic or algebra, 




From a portrait 

CALHOUN IN MATURITY 



Calhoun was always the first to finish the task and 
hand his slate to the teacher. When President Dwight 
heard him in the class room, he said that Calhoun was 
likely to become president of the Ijnited States. i\\ 



191: THE MAKING OF SOUTfl CAROLINA 

two years he completed the course of study at Yale 
(1804). His iinnd was bright and strong. He had 
learned how to use his tongue, and his manner of talk- 
ing drew men to him. The purity and honesty of 
Calhoun's character made him the chief leader of the 
whole body of students. 

Calhoun a Lawyer. — Calhoun made up his mind to 
be a lawyer. He did not find pleasure, however, in the 
reading of law books. Such reading he called a '' dry 
and solitary journey." He loved to read books of 
history. Steadily and faithfully, however, he continued 
to work at his task. Three years were given to the 
study of law, a part of the time in Lichfield, Connecticut, 
and a part of the time in the office of Chancellor H. W. 
de Saussure, a leading lawyer of Charleston. Then 
in 1807 he put his name on a long board and nailed the 
board to the outside wall of a little building in the 
village of Abbeville. In this manner he began his 
work as a lawyer among the people of his native district. 
These came in large numbers to put their business 
into his hands. We are told that in those early days 
the tall young man of twenty-five was often seen stand- 
ing in the street outside of his office, cutting a stick 
with his pocket knife and talking with a group of far- 
mers about the questions of the hour. 

Calhoun's Attitude towards England. — About mid- 
summer of the year 1807 news came that stirred the 
people of the upper country. The farmers came riding 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 193 

into Abbeville to talk together about the recent outrage 
on the ocean, when the British war vessel Leopard 
fired a whole broadside of solid shot into the American 
ship Chesapeake. The people were excited and angry 
against England. John Caldwell Calhoun made a speech 
to a large crowd of citizens assembled in the street at 
Abbeville. His eyes flashed fire and his voice rang out 
in strong, indignant tones that touched the heart of 
every man present. The people had found their leader. 
They sent liiiu to the state legislature for three years 
and then chose him to be a member of the body of 
lawmakers which sat in Congress at Washington. 

Calhoun's Marriage. — Some years before this time, 
young Calhoun saw the bright eyes of his little cousin 
Floride Colhoun, and he could not forget them. Her 
mother took her to Newport, Rhode Island, and he 
went there to see her. AVhen he was in Abbeville he 
often grew restless because he had to wait seventeen 



^^:0 



THE AUTOGRAPH OF FLORIDE COLHOUN'S FATHER 

days for a letter to be carried on horseback from New- 
port. On Jan. 11, 1811, there was a gathering of the 
members of the Calhoun family in a beautiful home 
among the rice plantations on the lower Santee River. 




194 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

John and Floride there began their long, .happy life 
together as man and wife. 

Calhoun in Congress. — Near the close of tlui year 1811, 
Calhoiui took his seat in Congress at Washington. In the 
latter part of December he arose to make his first speech 
to the members of thiit body. When he began to speak, 
he bent forward as if from diffidence ; his words did not 
flow rapidly. But the embarrassment soon passed 
away, and he straightened his slender form to its full 
height, a head taller than most of the other members. 
His large eyes, dark blue in color, began to glow like 
coals of fire. The look from his eyes was so piercing 
that men sometimes thought that the}'' gave out light 
in the dark. The forehead was broad, and the black 
hair was cut short and brushed back so that it stood up 
like bristles on the top of his head. His face seemed 
to shine with light and changed its expression every 
moment. Hi^ manner was marked by exquisite cour- 
tesy and dignity; his gestures were quick and graceful. 
Calhoun's words rushed from his lips with great rapidity, 
as if they could not keep up with the swift course of his 
thinking. Some of his words were clipped off to make 
room for others. He was intensely in earnest. That 
voice so sweet and mellow, and ringing out like the 
music of a deep-toned bell, found its way into the hearts 
of those who listened. As Calhoun stood thus, with 
head erect and blazing eyes, he looked every inch a 
Tnan. lis spoke out boldly against England. Her 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 



195 



insults and wrongs towards our seamen must be met by 
war, he said; the honor and safety of our whole country 
must be maintained. 

" We hail this young Carolinian/' said a leading 
man of that time, '' as one of the master spirits who 
stamp their names upon 
the age in which they 
live." Calhoun's speech 
gave him a place at once 
as one of the leaders in 
the halls of Congress. 
Soon afterwards he wrote 
out resolutions pledging 
the country to go to war 
against England. ^' The 
period has arrived," he 
wrote, " when it is the 
sacred duty of Congress 
to call forth the patriot^ 
ism and resources of 
the country." Congress 
adopted these resolutions 
and the war began. 
When news of the first 

American success over the British came to Wash- 
ington, we are told that Calhoun, Henry Clay, 
Lowndes, and Cheves joined hands and danced to- 
gether a four-hand reel. Calhoun continued to urge 



i 






t 
f 

1 



CALHOUN MONUMENT, CHARLESTON 



IIM) THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

that large numbers of sokliers sliould be sent into 
the field. ^'We have had a peace like a war/' he said. 
" In the name of Heaven let us not have the only 
thing that is worse — a war like a peace." On one 
occasion he was called " the youthful Hercules who has 
all along borne the war on his shoulders." 

John C. Calhoun loved the republic that was founded 
by Washington. He wished to see it grow strong. 
He spoke in favor of a larger navy as " the most safe, 
most effectual, and cheapest mode of defence." Before 
railroads were known, Calhoun said, " Let us make 
great permanent roads, not like the Romans, with the 
view of subjecting and ruling provinces, but for the 
more honorable purposes of defence, and of connecting 
more closely the interests of different sections of the 
country." 

Calhoun as Secretary of War. — From 1817 to 1825 
Calhoun was Secretary of War in President Monroe's 
Cabinet. Order and system were brought by him into 
the confusion that had marked the work of this 
department. The United States Military Academy at 
West Point was reorganized by Calhoun and started 
upon the way to success. 

Calhoun Vice-President of the United States. — He 
was chosen vice-president of the United States in 
1825 and afterwards elected for a second term. In 
this office it was his business to preside over the 
Senate at Washington. Promptness and dignity and 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 197 




From a daguerreotype 



J 4. ^^.^L^ 

courtesy always marked him in the discharge of this 
duty. 

Calhoun's Views of States Rights. — During a period of 
nearly eight years while Calhoun was vice-president, the 



198 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Northern meiubers of Congress passed tax laws thai 
rested heavily upon the South. Calhoun aided 
James Hamilton, Jr., and George McDuffie in urging 
that the laws should be changed. He wrote out a 
paper to show that the Southern states were paying 
more taxes than they ought to pay to keep up the 
Federal government at Washington. A law called the 
Force Bill was brought forward in Congress, in which 
it was proposed to send soldiers to compel the South 
to pay the tariff and thus to carry more than her part 
of the public burden. 

Calhoun in the Senate. — Calhoun at once resigned 
the vice-presidency and was sent to the Senate of the 
United States, in which body in February, 1833, he 
made a great speech on the Force Bill. At that time 
his hair grew long and fell in dark, heavy masses over 
his temples. His eyes seemed darker and more full 
of fire than in the early days. The nervous right hand 
and arm were half extended while he spoke. With the 
left foot advanced he stood in front of the senatorial 
cliair on which was flung the cloak that he was in th(i 
habit of wearing. The voice was clear and sweet, but it 
had a deeper tone, for it was filled with the solemn con- 
victions of years. He lov(^d the Federal Union and he 
wanted to preserve it. But justice^ for the South he 
also wished to secure. " Row is it proposed to pre- 
serve the Union?" he said. ''By force! Does any 
man in his senses believe that this beautiful structure — 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 199 

this harmonious aggregate of states, produced by the 
joint consent of all — can be preserved by force? Its 
very introduction will be certain destruction to this 
Federal Union. No! No! You cannot keep the states 
united in their constitutional and federal bonds by 
force." 

Calhoun's Country Home. — Calhoun remained in the 
Senate from 1833 until his death, in 1850, with the 
exception of a brief term as Secretary of State in Presi- 
dent Tyler's Cabinet (1844-1845). When public duties 
did not keep him in Washington, Calhoun spent his 
time at Fort Hill, a simple home which he built upon 
a beautiful hilltop, where Clemson College is now located. 
He always had a deep interest in the cultivation of his 
farm. Agriculture he called the '' first pursuit," that 
is, the most important occupation among men. Many 
of his letters were written to give directions about 
plowing and planting and harvesting. While he was 
making great speeches against Webster and Clay at 
Washington, he was also thinking about his crops of 
cotton and corn and about s nding garden and water- 
melon seed to his home. 

When he was at Fort Hill, Calhoun arose at daybreak 
and walked over the hills that made up his plantation. 
His keen eyes took in at a glance the condition of the 
fields and of the crops. At half past seven he again 
entered his home and sat down to breakfast. Then he 
worked steadily in his office until three o'clock. The 



200 



THK ISIAKlNCi OV SOUTH CAROLINA 



writing of long letters and discussions of public questions 
kept him busy. Aft(^r dinner he read history and books 
of travel or carried on ('(jnversation. When the last 




FORT HILL 



beams of the sun were upon the hills, Calhoun's tall 
figure might be seen walking again across the fields. 
After tea there was reading and talking until ten, and 
then he retired. 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 201 

Calhoun as a Man. — Conversation was the art in 
which Jolm C. Calhoun surpassed all other men of his 
own time. By nature he was affectionate. Generosity 
was stamped upon his frank, honest countenance. 
The kindness of a great heart marked his manner. He 
loved men, and in particular he loved young men. 
In return, men loved him. The strong mind, the 
pure heart, and the sympathetic, loving nature of John 
C. Calhoun won every man with whom he came into 
personal touch. He was always the manly, accom- 
plished gentleman. Lovable is the word that describes 
this great Carolinian. He had no secrets to hide. No 
vice, no folly, and no weakness ever left a stain upon 
his nature. His soul was the home of all that makes 
for purity and truth. We are told that he was often 
seen, in Washington, sitting upright, on a sofa, snuff- 
box in hand, talking hour after hour, in even, soft, 
deliberate tones, about the principles of our govern- 
ment, 

Calhoun's Fight for the Rights of the South. — During 
Calhoun's long term of service in the Senate he was ' 
fighting for the Southern people. Many enemies arose, 
who said that the people of the South were cruel; that 
they did not show mercy to the negro slaves. ^' The 
charge is not true," cried the Carolinian leader, with 
ringing voice and flashing eye. He called attention to 
the low, degraded, and savage condition of the black 
race that came to the South from Africa. Within a few 



2U2 



THE MAKliNG OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



generations that race hatl been lifted upward to a vastly 
better state of body, mind, and morals. Who had thus 



■ 1 


^V^^^^^^^bS 




''^'- ■■■'^l^im-:..' _ 


m^^^ 


. 



ST. I'iril.ir S (HtlHCII, CIIAKLKSTON 
THE WESTMINSTKK ABIJKY OF SOUTH CAKOLINA ' 



trained the black race for better things? The kindly, 

generous, and noble white people of the Southern states. 

His Last Great Speech. — His Death. — On the 4th of 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 203 

March, I80O, at half past twelve o'clock, John C. Calhoun 
entered the Senate to make his last effort to save the old 
Union. He walked to his seat, leaning upon the arm 
of his friend from South Carolina, Governor James 
Hamilton. His body was bent under his own weight, 
but his step was firm. A deep furrow ran across Calhomi's 
broad forehead. His hair, thick and long and gray and 
rising nearly straight from the scalp, fell over on all 
sides and hung down in thick masses like a lion's mane. 
The eyebrows were very near to the eyes and the cheeks 
had little flesh upon them. His complexion was dark, 
as if tanned by the sun. The lips were thin and the 
mouth was drawn downward at the corners. His 
features were firm and stern. 

The Senate Chamber was crowded. Calhoun arose, 
spoke a few words, and handed a bundle of papers con- 
taining his speech to his friend, Senator Mason, of Vir- 
ginia. While Mason was reading there was deep silencer 
Webster and Clay sat like statues. Many of the senators 
were moved to tears. There was a great hush among 
the people in the galleries as the last appeal for peace 
between North and South was heard from the noble 
Carolina senator. 

" How can the Union be preserved? '' This was the 
subject of the great address. There was not a word of 
anger in it. He pleaded for justice toward the Southern 
people. They had been greatly wronged, he said. 
Unless the North should stop its war against the South, 



204 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

there would be no longer any peace and honor for the 
South in the Union. 

When the address was finished, the members of the 
Senate crowded around Calhoun to take him by the 
hand and congratulate liini. He walked forward and 



1 : Jlif 


■...^^..^^ ■ ' Mil llvs ~ \ 


■""■/' « 1^ \ - 



ST. PlilLlP's CHUKCH, INTERIOR 

stood for a few moments n(\ir the clerk's desk, and there 
held an earnest talk with his two great friends, Daniel 
Webster and Henry Clay. Calhoun was then led out of 
the Senate, and a few days later he passed away. Clay 
and Webster both urged the North to listen to the 
Carolinian's appeal for peace. 



JOHN CALDWELL CALHOUN 205 

Calhoun's friends often spoke of him as a suitable 
man for the presi lency of the United States. Near the 
close of his life he said: " For many a long year I have 
aspired to an object far higher than the presidency; 
that is, doing my duty under all circumstances, in every 
trial, irrespective of parties and without regard to 
friendships or enmities, but simply in reference to the 
prosperity of the country." 

Calhoun's Love for South Carolina. — The people of 
the commonwealth of South Carolina always held the 
first place in Calhoun's heart. '' My dear and honored 
state," were words that he often used. '' South Carolina 
has never mistrusted nor forsaken me," he said. When 
the great leader diocl, the people of Charleston asked 
that his body might rest among them. St. Philip's 
churchyard already held in its bosom many of Carolina's 
honored dead. A tomb was prepared for him there, 
and on the 26th of April, 1850, a great company of 
Calhoun's countrymen followed his body to the place of 
burial. A spreading magnolia tree and a splendid 
sarcophagus keep continual watch over the resting-place 
of John Caldwell Calhoun, South Carolina's greatest 
man. 



206 THK MAKINC; OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



CHAPTER XL. 

PIERCE M. BUTLER AND THE PALMETTO REGIMENT 
IN THE MEXICAN WAR. 

Pierce M. Butler. — Pierce M. Butler was a native of 
Edgefield County. He was trained to be a soldier and 
became a lieutenant in the United States army. Butler 
left the army and carried on business as a banker in 
Columbia, but when the Seminole Indians became trouble- 
some in Florida he went to help in the fight against 
them. 

From 1838 until 1840 Butler was governor of South 
Carolina. When the Mexican War began, Butler 
was made colonel of the Palmetto Regiment raised in 
his native state. In 1846 these Carolina " boys," 
about twelve hundred in number, unfurled their beauti- 
ful flag, shouldered their muskets, and marched away 
under Colonel Butler to fight the Mexicans. 

Butler's Regiment of South Carolinians in the Mexican 
War. — In March, 1847, Butler's regiment formed a 
part of Gen. Winfield Scott's army which captured 
the Mexican town of Vera Cruz. Then they marched 
with Scott into the interior of Mexico. Up into the 
mountains and through narrow passes the soldiers 
toiled. The sun was hot and the Mexicans fought 
bravely, but the American troops drove them back. 

On the 25th of August, 1847, a battle was fought at 



THE rALMETTO REGIMENT 



207 



Chui'ubusco. The Mexicans held their ground with 
great courage. When the fighting had been in progress 




MEXICAN MONUMENT, COLUMBIA, IN HONOR OF 
THE PALMETTO REGIMENT 



nnore than two hours, it was seen that the Mexican right 
wing must be broken. Gen. Shields led a body of 
Americans against the right end of the enemy's line. 
The Palmetto Regiment formed a part of Shields' line 



208 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

of battle. This was clue to the request made by Colont^I 
Butler, that " South Carolina wants a place in the pictun^ 
near the flashing of the guns.'' 

As Shields'^ men advanced over the level field the" 
chief fire of the Mexicans fell upon the Carolina 
regiment. Round shot from the enemy's cannon, shell, 
grape, canister, and musket balls came into their fac( s 
like hail. Still onward the Carolinians rushed. Butler's 
horse was shot under him, but as the horse fell the 
gallant officer leaped to the ground and ran forward on 
foot. The flag-bearer was shot down, but Lieutenant- 
Colonel Dickinson seized the Palmetto banner and 
was waving it aloft, when he received a mortal wound. 
Adj. James Cantey was shot, Capt. J. D. Blanding 
was struck down by a bullet, and Lieutenants Abney 
and Sumter were bleeding from wounds. As Dickinson 
fell Colonel Butler changed the course of his regiment 
and led them into the thick?st part of the battle. The 
enemy increased the fury of their fire. A bullet stretched 
Butler Ufeless on the field, but his men rushed on and 
drove the Mexicans in flight toward the City of Mexico. 
A large part of the victory at Churubusco was won by 
Butler and his Carolina riflemen. 

At the storming of Chapul tepee, Sept. 13, 1847, the 
Palmetto Regiment formed a part of one of the columns 
of attack. Straight up th(^ st(M'p hill the Carolinians 
fought their way step by step. At the top of the hill 
stood a high wall. Over the wall rushed the Carolina 



THE TALMETTO REGIMENT 209 

regiment in conipjiny with other brave troops, and the 
fortress was taken. 

Chapul tepee stocnl in the phdn near thc^ City of Mexico. 
When the fortress was captured Scott's army marched 
forward, only to find that the city was surrounded by a 
wall high and thick. The openings in the wall were 
closed by large, heavy gates. A company of riflemen 
of the regular army and the Palmetto Regiment were 
placed in front to lead the attack. As the Carolinians 
rushed towards the Belen gateway, a fearful fire from 
the Mexican cannon and muskets swept the road over 
which they must pass. Riflemen stood on the wall 
above the gate and the blazing of their guns seemed 
like a solid sheet of fire. The roar of the heavy guns 
was terrible to hear. The Carolinians paused not. 
Every moment men were falling, but their comrades 
rushed through the gateway and the Mexicans fled. 
The beautiful flag of the Carolina regiment was imme- 
diately planted on the wall above the gateway, the 
first American flag to float over the captured city. 
When the rest of the army saw that beautiful banner 
bearing aloft the palmetto and the crescent of South 
Carolina, they knew that the City of Mexico was taken. 



210 THK MAKIN(i OK SOUTH CAROLINA 

CHAPTER XLT. 
J.MARION SIMS, THE GREAT SURGEON. 

J. Marion Sims*s Boyhood. — James Marion Sims was 
born Jan. 25, 1818, in Lancaster District, South CaroUna, 
about ten miles south of the town of Lancaster. His 
father was sheriff and surveyor of the (Ustrict of Lancas- 
ter and became colonel of a regiment during the war 
against England, in 1812-1815. 

When Marion, as he was called, was five years old he 
went to an old field school near Hanging Rock Creek. 
During the short term that ran through the summer 
months he learned to spell words of two syllables. At 
the age of six he went away from his father's house to 
live in the home of a school-teacher. The little boy was 
badly treated by the teacher and by one of his grown 
daughters. This stern old man made it a rule to whip 
every boy the first day that he entered his school, 
Marion's father soon took him home again. His next 
teacher taught the pupils well in arithmetic and writing, 
but his temper was hot and he would whip all the boys 
little and big without any mercy. When Marion was 
nine years of age he was sent to a teacher who gave more 
instruction and less whipping. In this school Marion 
stood at the head of the class in spelling. 

Sims*s Student Days. — The fifth day of December, 
1825, marked a great event in Marion's life. On that 



J. MAKION SIMS, THE (iUEAT SL'KGKON 211 

(lay he entered an academy in the town of Lancaster 
and began to study Latm. A preacher named Henry 
Connehy had charge of the school. He was an excellent 
teacher. One day the mischievous young Sims fixed 
a pin in a chair, with the sharp point sticking upward. 
The schoolmaster himself sat down upon the pin, and 
then he " flew up like a rocket and came down like the 
stick," says Marion. Long afterwards Mr. Connelly 
learned that it was Marion Sims who had fixed the pin 
in the chair and refused to forgive his pupil. 

In 1830 J. Marion Sims completed the course of study 
in the academy. He wished to become a clerk in a store, 
because his father, he thought, was too poor to give him 
an education. His father insisted that he should go to 
college. In October of that year, therefore, young 
Sims entered the sophomore class in South Carolina 
College, at Columbia. About six months afterwards 
he left the college and went home. His father was 
absent and his mother showed great surprise when she 
saw her son. He told her that he wished to become a 
merchant's clerk and help his father to make a living 
for the family. The next morning the mother made 
him return to his studies. One of his friends among 
the students was James Henley Thorn well, who was 
afterwards famous as a preacher and became president 
of the college. 

'' Well, I dragged through college in 1831-1832. I 
was not remarkable for anything very bad or very good. 



212 THE MAKING Oh' SOUTH CAROLINA 

I was known as a self-willed but amiable fellow. My 
recitations were about average." This is the way that 
Sims wrote about his college days, lie did not swear 
or drink or gamble. In December, 1832, he com- 
pleted the course of study 
at the college and went 
back to liis father's 
home. 

Sims Decides to Be a 
Physician. — The mother 
of young Sims, before she 
died, expressed her wish 
that he would become a 
preacher. His father was 
anxious that he should 
be a lawyer. The young 
man of twenty did not 
wish to become either a lawyer or a preacher, but 
told his father that he meant to be a doctor. The 
father's disappointment was very great. He said that 
he would be very sorry to see his son " going around 
from house to house through the country with a box of 
pills in one hand and a squirt in the other." The father 
lived long enough, however, to change his opinion, and 
to set a higher value upon the noble work done by the 
faithful doctor. 

His Early Years as a Physician. — T\\^o years wer 
npent in medical stu(li(\s in Charleston and Philadelphia. 




J, MARION SIMS 



J. MARION SIMS, THE GREAT SURGEON 213 

Then in May, 1835, J. Marion Sims opened an office as 

doctor in the little town of Lancaster. He had his name 

painted on a piece of tin two feet long. This sign was 

hung outside of the office. His library of seven books 

was locked up 

in one of the ^^^ y ^ 

drawers of his ^^ ^^^^-^-^-^^^ ^^>i^i^ ^. 

DUreau. xie iHii autograph of doctor sims 

waited three 

weeks for his first patient, and then he was asked 
to visit a sick child. He tells us that he did not 
know what was the matter with the child. He gave it 
several doses of medicine but the poor baby died. His 
next patient was also a child. That baby died also. 
Sims was so disappointed that he took down his long tin 
signboard and threw it into an old well. He then put 
all of his medicines and books into a small one-horse 
wagon and went to Mount Meigs, in Montgomery County, 
Alabama. 

Near Mount Meigs a man was l5ang in bed very sick. 
He became thin and weak and his pain was almost more 
than he could bear. Nearly a dozen doctors from far 
and near went to see him. Not one of them knew what 
made the man so sick. Not one gave him any help. 
Marion Sims had a keen eye. The touch of his fingers 
was exceedingly delicate. When he placed those skillful 
hands upon the poor suffering frame, he soon found the 
place where the disease was located. With a sharp 



214 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

instrument he made an opening in that part of the 
man's body. The cause of the sickness was removed 
and within a few days the sufferer became well and 
strong. That case made Sims a famous man in the 
neighborhood. 

Sims's Career as a Surgeon. — Sims went to live in 
Montgomery, Alabama. He soon became kno\vn there 
as a wonderful surgeon. Men and women who had 
sought help from many physicians and were not healed 
came to Sims and he cured thc^m. The lame and the 
halt and those who were almost blind he healed. Uiih. 
a sharp knife and other pointed instruments he did 
it all. He knew the exact point in foot, arm, eye, or 
body that needed the touch of the knife. He had in his 
right hand the skill and steadiness needful for every 
operation. His fame grew so that all those in that 
part of Alabama that had diseases were brought to 
him. To nearly all of these he gave relief. 

In the year 1845 Doctor Sims gave relief to sufferings 
still greater than any of those already mentioned. Several 
women who were afflicted with a malady that had always 
been considered incurable were restored to health by 
his wonderful skill. The healing of this malady gave 
Sims a place among the greatest surgeons and pb^^sicians 
of the world. 

A long and wasting sickness came upon Sims himself. 
His faithful wife Theresa nursed him slowly back to a 
moderate measure of health. He was never entirely 



J. MARION SIMS, THE GREAT SURGEON 



215 



well again, but he never ceased to work in relieving the; 
pain of otlu^r |)eop]e. He went to New York City and 
established there the first hospital ever erected for the 
treatment of women. He went to Europe and was 
received witli warm welcome by all of the greatest 
surgeons and physicians of the Old World. Sims 
was received as a guest at the palace of Emperor 
Napoleon the Third of France. Honors were heaped 
upon him wherever he went. He deserved them all. 
He has already taken his place among those who have 
been God's agents in bestowing blessings upon men 
and women in every part of the earth. 



i 




1 






' WifllirgggKig .-y.^: , ■'"'"«" J»"¥'fllJMBp|y^|g^M^^M^^^^^M|l[|pgW^M^P| 


Hi 


B_. -^^mumijim 



COUNTRY HOUSE OF JOHN L. MANNING 
(governor of south CAROLINA, 1852-1854) 



PART IV. 
MEN OF THE CONFEDERATE WAR. 

1860 -1805 

CHAPTER XLIL 

FRANCIS W, PICKENS, FIRST CONFEDERATE WAR 
GOVERNOR OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 

Francis W. Pickens. — Francis W. Pickens was born 
in the year 1805, in what is now Oconee County. His 
father was the second Andrew Pickens and his grand- 
father was the first Andrew Pickens, the great Rev- 
olutionary leader of the upper country. The second 
Andrew Pickens held the ofhce of colonel in the regular 
army during the War of 1812 and was afterwards 
governor of South Carolina. Francis, of the third 
generation, was a student at South Carolina College 
and became a lawyer in Edgefield. In 1858 he was 
sent by President Buchanan as minister from the United 
States to Russia. Two years later (1860) Pickens was 
made governor of South Carolina. 

Northern Treatment of the South. — We remember 
that John C. Calhoun in his great speech in the Senate 

216 



rilANClS W. I'lCKE^'S 



217 



(1850) asked the Northern people to be fair and just to 
the South. The people of the South were domg all that 
they could to help the negroes to be honest and truthful. 
They were teaching the 
Africans how to work and 
how to live. They fed 
and clothed them well 
and treated them kindly. 
Every day the negroes 
were becoming a better 
and a wiser people. Most 
of the people of the North, 
however, paid no atten- 
tion to Calhoun's ap- 
peal. They treated the 
South more and more 
unfairly. They said that 

the Southern people were very wicked in the w^ay 
that they treated the negroes. Of course this charge 
was not true, but many people in the North kept 
on saying that it was true. The South and the North 
became very angry against each other. In November, 
1860, the Northern States elected as president Abraham 
Lincoln, a man who had talked against the South in a 
very unjust manner. 

Lincoln's Election Regarded as Unfriendly. — Lincoln 
was elected by that party in the North that was most 
unfriendly and unfair to the South. The people of the 




FRANCIS W. PICKENS 



218 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAKOLINA 



South saw that as president he would make matters 
worse mstead of better. The South wanted peace. 
Her people had grown weary of the harsh and unjust 
talk and unjust laws of the people of the North. The 
shortest and easiest way to gain peace, they said, was 




FIRST RAl'TIST CHURCH, COLUMBIA 

to go out of the riiion. They had boon living in that 
Union in company with the Northern states since 1789, 
that is, only about seventy yvurs. The Federal Con- 
stitution as they understood it, did not deny to them 
the right to withdraw. 

The South Carolina Secession Convention. — South 
Carolina was the first state to act. A convention of hej" 



FRANCIS W. PICKENS 



219 



people met in the Baptist Chui'ch in Columbia on the 
17th of December, 1860. This convention was " the 
gravest, ablest, and most dignified body of men I ever 
saw brought together," afterwards wrote an eye-witness, 
Profe^oor Joseph Le Conte. The next day the members 
of the convention met in Charleston, and on the 20th 
of December, at twelve o'clock, noon, they assembled 
hi St. Andrew's Hall. The streets of Charleston 
were crowded with people, flags were flying from every 
house, and every man was wearing a bli. oadge in his 
hat. Gen. D. F. Jamison, of Barnwell District, was 
president of the conven- 
tion. At half past one 
o'clock Chancellor Inglis, 
of Chesterfield, stood up 
and read to the conven- 
tion an ordinance which 
had been written by 
Chancellor F. H. Ward- 
law. The vote was 
taken at once and every 
member of the conven- 
tion, one hundred and 
nine in number, voted 
for the ordinance. Not 
a man voted against ^^^''"' "^^" wardlaw 

it. At seven o'clock in the evenhig all the mem- 
bers signed their names to it. This ordinance said 




:220 TllK MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

that the people of the state of South CaroUna re- 
pealed the former ordmance which the people of the 
same state adopted on the 23d of May, 1788. Chm'ch 
bells rang and cannon boomed and the people shouted. 
The union between South Carolina and the other states 
was. done away with, and the people of the common- 
wealth thought that they would now have peace. 

Southern Confederacy. — By the 1st of February, 
1361, the seven Southern states which had then gone out 
of the old Union formed a new union, called the Confed- 
erate States of America. These states were South Car- 
olina, Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Louisiana, 
and Texas. The first apital of the Confederacy was 
Montgomery, Alabama. Its first president was Jeffer- 
..;on Davis, of Mississippi. 

Fort Sumter Taken. — Governor Pickens asked the 
Federal Government at Washington to give up Fort 
Sumter, in Charleston Harbor, because the soil on 
which Sumter stood was a part of the state of South 
Carolina. President Davis made the same request, and 
promises were made that the fort would be handed 
over to the Confederates. Suddenly it became known 
that these promises would not be kept, and that war 
ships with soldiers and cannon and supplies of food 
were on the way to strengthen and hold Sumter. 

General Beauregard was in command of the Confed- 
erate forces at Charleston. He sent a note to Fort 
Sumter, asking the soldiers there to move out and leave 



FRANCIS W. PICKENS 



221 



the place to him. They refused to go. The Confeder- 
ates wanted the Federal , garrison to give up the fort 
peaceably. The coniniandcr of Sumter, Major Ander- 
son, wished to go away, and when he heard a few days 
before that ships 
were coming, he 
said: "My heart 
is not in the war 
which I see is 
to be thus com- 
menced." 

It was twenty 
minutes past three 
o'clock on the 
morning of April 
12, 1861. Four 
Confederate offi- 
cers were stand- 
ing at the edge of 
the water at Fort 
Sumter looking 
out to sea. Just 
outside of the 

mouth of the harbor were the lights of two armed ves- 
sels. They were coming to make war against the Con- 
federacy. President Lincoln had sent the vessels to open 
the war and there they were at the mouth of the harbor. 
The Confederate officers handed a note to the com- 




JEFFERSON DAVIS 



222 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

inaiider of the Uni, saying that within onc^ hour the 
Confederate cannon would o})en fire. Then th(^ officers 
entered a boat and rowed away. At half past four 
o'clock a shell was fired from Fort Johnson, on James 
Island. It made a path of light through the darkness 
as it sped toward Sumter. The sound of the gun 
rolled across the water to the great crowd of people 
who were looking on from the wharf and from the 
houses in Charleston. They saw the shell burst over 
Sumter, and then they heard a great roar of artillery 
as all the Confederate batteries began to fire. At seven 
in the morning another war vessel appeared outside. 
At the same time the guns of Sumter began their reply 
to the Confederates. 

For thirty-four hours the battle was kept up. Many 
of the cannon in Sumter were knocked from their places 
by the ten-inch shells of the Confederate guns, and the 
woodwork of the fort was set on fire. The garrison 
surrendered and sailed back north in the vessels whose 
coming had begun a, great war. 

Lincoln Begins the War. — President Lincoln com- 
menced the war against the South by sending an armed 
force in war vessels to Charleston Harbor, in April, 
1861. When that expedition returned to New York, 
Lincoln called out a great army to march by land 
into the Southern states. Then four other states went 
out of the Union and joined the Southern Confederacy. 
These were Virginia, North Carolina, Arkansas, and 



FRANCIS W. PICKENS 



223 



Tennessee. Richmond, in Virginia, became the capital 
of the Confederacy. The North kept up the war against 
the South by sending armies to invade the Southern 
states. For four years the South kept back the invad- 
ing forces. Sixty-one thousand men went from South 
CaroHna to do their 
part of the fighting. 
In addition to these, 
ten thousand old men 
and boys stood ready 
with arms to defend 
their homes. 

In the first great 
battle of the war, at 
Manassas, in Virginia, 
July 21, 1861, General 
Bernard E. Bee, a 
native of Charleston, 
S. C. (1823), and a 
veteran officer of the 
war in Mexico, com- 
manded a brigade in the left wing of the Confederate 
army. To encourage his men in their brave struggle 
against superior numbers. Bee pointed to another bri- 
gade and its commander, exclaiming: "There is Jackson 
standing like a stone wall!" These words of the gallant 
Bee, who was slain in the moment of victory, gave to the 
famous Confederate leader the name " Stonewall Jackson." 




GENERAL BERNARD E. BEE 



22-i THE MAKING OF ISUUTll CAUOLINA 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

MILLEDGE L. BONHAM, SECOND CONFEDERATE VAR 
GOVERNOR OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 

Milledge L. Bonham. — Milledge L. Bonham was born 
in Edgefield District (1815). He was graduated from 
South Carolina College in his twenty-fifth year and be- 
came a lawyer. In 1836 he went to Florida as a soldier 
to fight against the Seminole Indians. Ten years later 
he served in the United States army in Mexico, as 
colonel in command of a regiment. From 1856 until 
1860 he sat in Congress at Washington as a representative 
fro!!! his native state. 

Bonham as a Soldier. — At the battle of Manassas, in 
1861, Bonham was in command of a South Carolina 
brigade, which was afterwards led by J. B. Kershaw. 
Two of Bonham's regiments took part in the fight at 
Stone Bridge near Manassas. When the Federal army 
was driven in rout from that field Bonham's brigade 
rushed after it in pursuit. 

Bonham as Governor. — After the battle of Manassas 
(1861) Bonham was elected a member of the Confederate 
Congress at Richmond. In 1862-1864 he was governor 
of South Carolina. Durhig this time Bonham showed 
great energy in scalding men from South Carolina to 
fight in Virginia and m the Mississippi Valley. At the 
same time h;' had a great battle in progress under his 



MILLEDOE L. BONHAM, SECOND WAll GOVERNOR 225 



own eye at Charleston. There the Federal army and 
navy were using all their strength to capture the city 
by the sea. 

Attempt of Federals to Regain Fort Sumter. — Fort 
Sumter was taken by 
Beauregard in April, 
1861. In April, 1863, 
a fleet of nine Federal 
war vessels entered 
the mouth of the 
harbor to take Fort 
Sumter from the Con- 
federates. Their ves- 
sels were the strongest 
ships then upon the 
sea, and some of their 
guns threw fifteen- 
inch shells, each of 
which weighed four 
hundred and forty 
pounds. 

The sun came up in a clear sky on the morning of 
April 7, 1863. The air was soft and balmy. At noon- 
day the tide was rolling in strong, and at fifteen minutes 
past twelve o'clock the Federal ironclads raised their 
anchors and started towards the fort. The drum-beat 
was sounded at Fort Sumter, and the five hundred and 
fifty officers and men of the First Regiment of South 




MILLEDGE L. BONHAM 



220 THE MAKLNO OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Carolina Artillery, in gray and red, were formed and 
went to their posts. The flag of the Confederacy 
fioated above them. In addition to this they ran up 
the h\ui) bann(U- of Carolina, \\ith white crescent and 
palmetto, and also the colors of the First Regiment. 
As these flags fluttered out thirteen guns boomed forth 
a salute, and the regiment's band began a lively air on 
the ramparts. Col. Alfred Rhett, commander of the 
fort, stood on top of the parapet at the point nearest the 
ships and watched them as they came on. Some of his 
oflficers stood with him. Major Blanding and his men 





J 


ft 


rf 




: ^ 


0:- 


^' Y 


w'F 


KT 


f3| 


W^ 


^jp^rj 


Kfc 




r^ . _Lj»~ljM 8 IM 


■ 


■ 


1 


lggi^„„ .MJ,. ■~^- ^ 1^.^ 



rORT Sl.MTKK UNDER FIRE 



were ready with the lower row of guns and Lieutenant- 
Colonel Yates was in charge of the upper row. 

The April afternoon was bright with sunshine. The 
air was still. The waters of the harbor seemed as smooth 
as glass. A great crowd of people was gathered on tlui 
battery and in the doors and windows of the houses in 



MILLEDGE L. BONHAM, SECOND WAR GOVERNOR 227 

Charleston. Everybody held his breath as the big 
vessels moved forward. Then men said, '' Look ! ** A 
puff of white smoke rolled up from Fort Moultrie, on 
Sullivan's Island, and the booming of a heavy gun came 
rolling across the water as the first Confederate shell 
rushed out to meet the hostile ships. The latter opened 
fire on Sumter and an entire battery sent back reply 
from that fort. Confederate guns on Morris Island and 
Sullivan's Island joined in the battle. The smoke floated 
up until the sunlight changed it into snowy clouds. 
The earth and the sea trembled with the thunder of a 
hundred cannon. The air around Fort Sumter seemed 
to be full of bolts of fire. 

And how did the battle go with Fort Sumter? The 
Confederates held bravely to their work. As they stood 
on the walls of the fort they could actually see the great 
black iron balls, fifteen inches in diameter, as they rushed 
from the mouths of the guns on the ships towards the 
fort. The thick walls fell where those balls struck. 
But the Confederate gunners fired with deadly aim. 
The Keokuk was riddled with heavy shot and four other 
Federal vessels were badly injured. At sunset the 
entire fleet gave up the fight and crept out of the harbor. 
Early the next morning the Keokuk went to the bottom. 

Confederate Defences of Charleston. — The Confed- 
erates built two forts on the upper end of Morris Island. 
These forts were called Battery Gregg and Battery 
Wagner. Federal infantry came ashore upon the lower 



228 THE MAKING OF iJOUTll CAROLINA 

end of this island imd set up batteries. Then the ships 
opened their fii-e and the land batteries fired, and six 
thousand Federal soldiers advanced against Battery 
AVagner. The Confederates drove tlieiu back and held 
their position. Heavy cannon were then set up at the 
southern end of Morris Island and their great shells 
were thro^\Tl into Fort Sumter. The Confederate 
gunners on the walls of Sumter would see a cloud of 
white smoke among the low hills of the island. A heavy 
black shell would arise from the cloud and speed toward 
the fort. With a fierce hissing the shell rushed through 
the air and struck the l^rick wall of the fort. Sixteen 
days and nights without ceasing this firing was kt^pt 
up. The walls of the fort were broken down. Then 
the war ships came up again to capture Sumter. The 
Confederates stood bravely on the ruins of the fort and 
kept back the enemy. 

Other Attempts to Retake Sumter — 1863. — One hour 
after midnight, in the early morning of Sept. 9, 1863, 
Maj. Stephen Elliott, second commander of Sumter, 
stood upon the broken wall of the fort. Some of his 
men were at work bringing sand in bags from Charles- 
ton to make the fort stronger. Two days before, the 
commander of the Federal fleet had demanded the sur- 
render of Sumter. But the gallant Elliott asked the 
messenger to tell the Admiral that " he may have Fort 
Sumter when he can take it and hold it." Elliott saw 
now the soldiers who were coming to take it. Two lines 



iillLLEDGE L. BONHAM, SECOND WAR GOVERNOR 229 



of boats filled with armed men were drawing near through 
the darkness. The Confederates held their fire. When 
the boats touched the landing place, Elliott's riflemen 
poured in their shot; they 
flmig fireballs and tor- 
pedoes and pieces of brick 
upon the foe. The heavy 
guns from the other forts 
sent a hail of grapeshot 
among the boats. The 
enemy was routed and 
many prisoners were 
taken. 

Then the Federal can- 
non began to throw their 
shells into the fort, larger 
shells and more of them, 
and for a longer time. 
Forty-one days and nights 

the roar of the guns continued. The Confederates carried 
sand and laughed while they worked and fired their guns. 
The fort was theirs and they meant to hold it. One morn- 
ing in November, 1863, a shot from the enemy cut the 
fort's flagstaff. James Tupper, a lad from Charleston, 
walked along the top of the wall for a long distance, 
picked up the flag, and began to tie it fast to another 
staff. The enemy turned all their guns upon him and 
shells began to burst in the air around him. Three 




STEPHEN ELLIOTT 



230 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

of his comrades ran to help Tapper. The cannon balls 
struck the sand near their feet and threw clouds of it 
over the four soldiers. When they were lifting the 
banner, a great shot struck it and knocked it from their 
hands. Up it went again and the staff was planted 
firmly in the sand. Fifteen long minutes they remained 
in that place of awful danger. Then two of them stood 
upon a pile of sandbags and waved their caps defiantly 
at the enemy. Many and many a time again the flag 
was put back in its place in the same manner after 
the staff had been broken by cannon-balls. 

Another Attempt on Sumter in 1864. — Let us look 
again at Fort Sumter in July, 1864. The enemy's 
shells had beaten down its walls until they were only a 
few feet above the water. Capt. John C. Mitchel, 
third commander of the fort, had the heart of a lion. 
By night he brought sandbags and palmetto logs from 
Charleston. His men dug holes in the sand and piled up 
the bags and the logs to make their shelter safer. The 
Federal ships and land batteries began once more and 
finally to send their iron balls upon the garrison. Could 
they take Sumter? Not so long as those brave Confeder- 
ates had strength to aim their guns ! A cruel shell killed 
the gallant Mitchel, but Capt. Thomas A. Huguenin 
stepped into his place as commander. Throughout 
August and into September, 1864, sixty days in all, the 
great three-hundred-pound shells hissed and roared and 
burst about the fort. The Confederates sent back their 



MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 231 

shells with ann so true that fifty-one of the enemy's 
best cannon were knocked into fragments. 

Fort Sumter was never captured from the Confed- 
erates; the city of Charleston was never taken from 
them by assault. Gen. R. S. Ripley was always ready 
with his small army to drive back the land forces of the 
enemy. Governor Bonham cheered on his countrymen 
while they fought and died. Then Sherman's large 
army came up the coast from Georgia, and the gallant 
Confederates withdrew from Sumter and from Charles- 
ton to help their countrymen in the last battles against 
the invaders in North Carolina. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 
MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE. 

James Gregg. — The Greggs came from Scotland to 
the Pee Dee country and built homes in the present 
Marion County about 1752. James Gregg was born 
there in 1787. He completed the course of study at 
South Carolina College in 1808. Five years later he 
married Cornelia Maxcy, daughter of Jonathan Maxcy, 
first president of the college. 

During a long period James Gregg was the foremost 
lawyer in the town of Columbia. He was more than 
six feet tall and as straight as an arrow. So wise and 
so strong and so honest was the elder Gregg that his 



232 



THE MAKING OF SOUTFI CAROLINA 



people sent him for twenty-four years, term after term, 
to sit as their hiwtnaker in tlie legishiture. 

Maxcy Gregg. — The eldest son of .lames (}r(^gg was 
given his mother's name and called Maxcy Gregg. At 
the age of eighteen he completed his education at 

South Carolina College, 
standmg first among his 
classmates. The son en- 
tered into partnership 
with his father as a law- 
yer. In the midst of 
work, he did not forget 
his Latin and Greek 
books, but often read 
them. He loved to 
study flowers and birds, 
and he built a small 
observatory on the toj^ 
of his house to enable^ 
him to watch the move- 
ments of the stars. In 1846 Maxcy Gregg laid aside 
his law books, and was appointed major in a regi- 
ment of soldiers which expected to take part in 
the Mexican War. The war was over, however, before 
they were able to reach the field. He took up again 
his work in the courts of law, and in 1860 was elected 
a member of the convention that passed the ordinance 
of secession. The convention ordered the enlistment 




MAXCY GREGG 



MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 233 

of the First Regiment of South Carolina Volunteers, 
and appointed Maxcy Gregg as commander. With this 
regiment he was in service at Charleston until after the 
capture of Fort Sumter. 

Gregg's Brigade. — In 1862 Gregg was made com- 
mander of a brigade of five regmients. These were the 
First, Twelfth, Thirteenth, and Fourteenth regiments 
and Orr's rifle regiment of South Carolina Volunteers. 
This brigade became a part of the Confederate army, 
under Gen. R. E. Lee, at Richmond, in Virginia. When 
General McClellan led a Federal army against Richmond 
in June, 1862, General Lee began to fight him. Then 
McClellan started to get away from the Confederates, 
but the latter followed close after him. Gregg's Caro- 
linians marched in front in this rapid pursuit of the 
Federal soldiers. The latter halted on a high ridge 
near Gaines's Mill and prepared to fight. They arranged 
their cannon on top of the ridge, while their riflemen 
stood in several lines to hold the position. 

At Gaines's Mill. — Lee ordered his Confederates to 
advance and take the hill from the Federal army. 
Gregg's men. led the way across the creek at the foot of 
the slope and started up the hill. They were draAvn 
out in a long line, with flags waving above them and 
their musket barrels gleaming in the bright sunlight. 
Solid shot from the cannon on the ridge tore through 
their ranks. Grapeshot from the same wide-mouthed 
guns was poured upon them like hail. Musket balls 



234 



TIIK MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



seemed to fill the air, and the ears of the soldiers were 
deafened by the crashing and roaring of the little guns 
and the big guns. The men of Carolina marched 
straight on in the face of death. Other Confederate 
brigades advanced on their right and on their left and 
behind them. They paused long enough to pour their 
rifle hre into the faces of the enemy and then advanced 

with a rush and a loud 

yell. 

General Gregg was on 
horseback. He rode for- 
waixl among his soldiers. 
Men were falling all around 
him, but Gregg was cool 
and watchful. When the 
roar of the guns deepened 
and the hail of bullets 
thickened, Gregg drew his 
sword and called to liis men 
to stand firm.* His voice 
was heard above the awful 
noise of the battle. The 
soldiers saw the horse 
standing upon his hind 
feet with his fore legs beating the air and his nostrils 
spread wide in terror. Gregg sat upon the horse as fixed 
as a statue, his firm figure erect, the reins in his 
left hand and the bright sword outstretched in his 




)KRATB MONUMENT, 
CHESTER 



MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 235 

right hand. When the soldiers saw and heard their 
great leader among them in that place of death, and 
when they looked upon the light in his face, they dashed 
forward with new courage and seized the top of the 
hill. The rest of the Confederates advanced at other 
points, and McClellan was driven from the ridge and 
through the swamps to the lower part of the James 
River. 

With Jackson, — In August, 1862, Gregg's brigade 
joined that part of the Confederate army known as 
Stonewall Jackson's " foot cavalry," because they 
marched so far on foot. They went to the upper 
Rappahannock River, in Virginia, to fight General 
Pope's Federal army. It was decided to make a great 
circuit and get behind Pope. The Confederates threw 
away everything except their rifles, powder, and ball. 
With long, swinging steps they went around through the 
country, laugliing and joking and singing songs. The 
sun was hot, and the way was dusty, and the soldiers 
had nothing to eat but dry biscuits, green apples, and 
green corn, which they found in the fields. Their clothes 
were in rags, and many of them had no shoes. On and 
on they went. In two days they marched more than 
fifty miles. Pope's supplies of food and ammunition 
and clothing for his army were piled in great warehouses 
at Manassas. These were seized by the Confederates. 
For one whole day the hungry Southern soldiers had 
more than they could eat and wear. They tried on new 



286 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

shoes, picked out good clothing, ate flour cakes and 
canned vegetables, drank good coffee, and smoked cigars 
until darkness came. Everything that was left was 
burned, and Pope's hungry men came .up to have a 
fight. The Confederate army was then arranged in 
line ready for the second battle on the ' field of 
Manassas. 

The Second Battle of Manassas. — Gregg's brigade of 
Carolinians held the left end of this Confederate line of 
battle. The five regiments were placed there on a 
small hill covered with rocks and trees. A large part 
of the Federal army was thrown against Gregg's brigade, 
for Pope wished to capture that end of the Confederate 
line. In six great attacks, one after another, the 
Federal columns rushed toward that piece of woodland. 
The fighting went on from early morning till darkness 
came. The Carolinians fought like heroes. Twice 
they rushed forward with a yell and drove the enemy 
in flight before them. In the afternoon the enemy 
came in larger numbers. They fairly swarmed in the 
woods and closed in upon Gregg's men from th(» front 
and from left and right. The firing made one continuous 
crash and roar. It was a very storm of death, but the 
Carolinians never failed. They were like tigers at bay. 
Some stood up and loaded and fired their muskets. 
Some knelt down to take careful aim. Some lay on the 
ground and finnl. The two lines came so close together 
that the Confederates used their bayonets, and some of 



MAXCY GREGG'S BRIGADE 237 

them drove back the enemy with rocks. The officers 
were helping in the fight with swords and pistols. 

Gregg moved about everywhere on foot in that awful 
place. He was always cahn. His great courage gave 
new heart to every soldier that looked upon lum. He 
saw his fine growing thinner under the enemy's fire. 
One third of his brigade lay around him, wounded or 
dead, and his men had fired aw^ay nearly all of their 
cartridges. When a messenger came from another part 
of the battle to ask if Gregg could hold the hill, he said 
that he could hold it. '' Tell General Hill," said Gregg 
to the messenger, " that my ammunition is exhausted, 
but that I will hold my position with the bayonet." 

The place was held. 

A little later, the Federal army of Pope was defeated 
and driven across the Potomac, out of Virginia. No 
soldiers did more to win the glorious victory of Second 
Manassas than the brave Carolinians who followed 
Maxcy Gregg. 

Gregg^s Death. — At Harper's Ferry and at Sharps- 
burg in September, 1862, Gregg and his men were among 
the foremost in the fighting. At Fredericksburg, in 
Virginia, on the 13th of December, 1862, Gregg's brigade 
formed the second part of Stonewall Jackson's line of 
battle; that is, they were in reserve. A large body of 
Federal troops broke through the first line and went 
rushing back through the woods towards the second line. 
Gregg thought that they were Confederates. He there- 



238 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



fore spurred his horse in front of his own men, and 
urged them not to fire upon their friends. The Federal 
sokUers opened fire, and the gallant Gregg fell from his 
horse with a mortal wound. Col. D. H. Hamilton, 

of the First Regiment, 
brought the whole bri- 
gade at once into action, 
and they drove the Fed- 
eral forces in rout from 
the field. Two days later 
the heart of every man 
in the brigade was stricken 
with grief, for their brave 
leader died. 

Gen. Robert E. Lee wrote 
to Governor Pickens con- 
cerning General Gregg, that 
'' he has always been at 
the post of duty and of 
danger, and his services in 
this army have been of in- 
estimable value, and his loss 
is deeply lamented. In its greatest triumphs and its 
bloodiest battles he has borne a distinguished part." 
Lee said further, ^' The death of such a man is a costly 
sacrifice, for it is to men of his high integrity and com- 
manding intellect that the country must look to give 
character to her councils, that she may be respected 
and honored by all nations." 




ROBERT E. LEE 



SAMUEL McGOWAWS BRIGADE 



239 



CHAPTER XLV. 



SAMUEL McGOWAN'S BRIGADE. 

Samuel McGowan. — Samuel McGowan was a native 
of Laurens County, where he was born in 1820. At 
the age of twenty-one he was graduated from South 
Carolina College. He became a lawyer at Abbeville 
and was very successful. In 1846 he went to Mexico 
with the Palmetto Regiment and was made captain. 
Afterwards he continued his work as lawyer at Abbeville 
until the trumpet of war 
sounded. Then he hurried 
away to Charleston to aid in 
the capture of Fort Sumter. 
He went thence to Virginia 
and took part in the first 
battle of Manassas. 

McGowan Becomes Com- 
mander of Gregg's Brigade. 
— In 1862 McGowan became 
colonel of the Fourteenth 
Regiment of Gregg's brigade. 
After the death of General 
Gregg, McGowan was made commander in his place and 
from that time onward this body of men was known as 
McGowan's brigade. General McGowan spent the 
winter of 1862 with his men near the battlefield of 




SAMUEL MCGOWAN 



240 THE MAKING OF 80UTH CAROLINA 

Fredericksburg. They built log huts and plastered them 
with mud and called their village by the name of Camp 
Gregg. In May^ 1863, they seized their nmskets and 
marched into the thickets to take part in the battle of 
Chancellors ville. 

McGowan's Brigade at Chancellorsville. — After Stone- 
wall Jackson was wounded in the woods at Chancellors- 
ville, McGowan's brigade was led forward with the 
other brigades of A. P. Hill's division, to form the front 
part of the Confederate line of battle. They lay down 
under the pine-trees and slept until morning. In the 
early light of the morning they saw just before them the 
log breastworks piled up by the Federal troops. Cannon 
and nmskets began to be fired behind the logs. The 
Confederates replied to this fire and the battle was soon 
raging. A great cloud of smoke from the guns settled 
down upon the forest and the flashing of muskets 
was like fire in the darkness. McGowan stood near the 
flag of the First Regiment and cheered on his men. 
Then he mounted a log and stood in full view urging his 
troops to advance. A musket ball struck him, and as he 
fell Colonel Edwards, of the Thirteenth Regiment, rushed 
forward and led the brigade towards the log breast- 
works. As the brigade advanced Colonel Edwards 
was shot. Then Col. Abner Perrin, of the Fourteenth 
Regiment, led the brigade forward. At the same time the 
whole Confederate army rushed against the Federal posi- 
tion and drove the Federal soldiers out of the wilderness. 



SAMUEL McGOWAN'S UIJl(iA])K 



241 



McGowan's Brigade at Gettysburg. — At the beginning 
of the first day's battle at Gettysburg, Pennsylvania 
(July 1, 1863), a strong Federal force held the top of a 
long slope. A Confederate line advanced part of the way 
up the slope and fought with muskets. The battle went 
on and many men fell on both sides, but still the Federal 



1 




A 


ii 


W^^^^ 'Sk-inrXiM>'- * 


^i^^ 




1 11 


^^x '°C^,^^^^| 


mmmmlF 



CONFEDERATE MONUMENT AND COURTHOUSE, ORANGEBURG 



troops held the top of the slope. McGowan's brigade 
was sent forward. When the men started up the hill 
they found the ground covered with dead and wounded 
Confederates. They moved on and the other Confed- 
erates gave a cheer for South Carolina. The enemy 
began to pour grapeshot into them, but the line of the 
Carolinians went up that hill in regular order, as if on 
parade. AVhen balls and shot and shell were raining 
upon them in a torrent, Col. Abner Perrin, the brigade's 



242 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

coiiiniander, spurred his horse through his own line, 
passed to the front, waved his sword and called his men 
to follow. A great shout went up from every throat 
when the men saw tlieir daring leader in front of them 
One rapid rush, with men falUng at every step, and they 
gained the top of the slope, seized the enemy's cannon, 
and scattered the opposing force. The flag of the First 
Regiment was the first Confederate banner raised in the 
town of Gettysburg. 

McGowan's Brigade in Northern Virginia. — Early in 
May, 1864, Lee wished to strike the first blow at Grant 
in the Wilderness of northern Virginia. General 
McGowan's wound had healed, and he led his brigade 
forward with the rest of the Confederates. The Caro- 
linians took position for a moment upon a ridge. The 
cannon were already roaring some distance away. Orr's 
regiment of riflemen knelt down and uncovered their 
heads and offered prayer to the God of battles. The 
sharp crack of rifles came nearer and nearer, but the 
voice of the chaplain, Francis P. Mullally, was heard 
above the sound of fighting. Then the entire brigade ad- 
vanced to the attack. Nobly they did their part in that 
fierce struggle which ended with the repulse of Grant. 

A few days later Lee and Grant fought a great battle 
at Spottsylvania. Grant captured a part of Lee's 
breastwork. McGowan's brigade with a Mississippi 
brigade was sent to drive Grant's men away. The logs 
were piled up high and there was a trench dug on each 



SAMTKL M<GOWAN'S BKKiADK 



243 



side of the works. The Carolinians stood on one side 
of the pile of logs and the Federal tr()oi)s on the other 
side. Some nu^i thrust their muskets between the 
logs antl fired. Some eUmbed to the top and shot down 
from above. Others put the nmzzles of their rifles over 
the top log and blazed away. The terrible struggle went 
on for twenty hours. The rain was falling nearly all 
the time and the trenches were filled with water. The 
men stood and lay in this water, which soon became red 




CHARLESTON IN 1860 

with blood. Bushes and even trees were cut down by 
the rifle bullets. This awful place was known as the 
Bloody Angle. Carolinians and Mississippians were 
the heroes of the famous fight. General McGowan 
received a wound and was taken from the field. Col. 
J. N. Brown, of the Fourteenth Regiment, commanded 



244 TllK MAKING OJ'^ SOUTH CAROLINA 

the brigade throughout th(^ batth^ until Grant waS' 
forced to march away from the fi(^l(h 

The next leader of th(> l)rigade was Gen. James Conner, 
a lawyer from Charleston, who had entered the Confed- 
erate war as a captain in the Hampton Legion. Then 
General McGowan came again as commander and 
continued with the brigade until the surrender of Lee, 
at Appomattox. After the war, Genei'al McGowan 
became a judge. He died in the year 1895. 



CHAPTER XLVL 

JOSEPH B. KERSHAW^S BRIGADE. 

Joseph B. Kershaw. — Joseph B. Kershaw was born 
at Camden, South Carolina, Jan. 5,,: 1822. As a boy he 
went to Charleston and became a ck rk in a stor(\ Then 
he returned to Camden and read lai^y- books, and at the 
age of twenty-one became a lawyer. Kershaw^ served 
in the Mexican AVar as a lieutenant. In 1860 hv was 
elected a member of the Secession Convention, and then 
buckled on his sword as colonel of the Second South 
Carolina Regiment. This body of troops as a part of 
Gen. M. L. Bonham's brigade fought bravely in the first 
battle at Manassas, in Virginia. In 1862 Bonham was 
elected to the Confederate Congress, and Kershaw 
became leader of the brigade which contained the 
Second, Third, Seventh, and Eighth regiments. 



JOSEPH 13. KERSHAW S BRIGADE 



245 




STONEWALL '" JACKSUN 



Kershaw's Brigade around Richmond. — In June, 
1862, Kershaw's men entered the swamps and thickets 
near Richmond, with the rest of Lee's army, and helped 
to fight McClellan. They rushed 
forward to the very mouth of 
the enemy's cannon and used 
their bayonets in driving him 
from the field. 

With Jackson. — When Stone- 
wall Jackson advanced to cap- 
ture Harper's Ferry (September, 
1862), Kershaw's brigade was 
ordered to capture Maryland 
Heights, near that place. The 

men had to climb a steep mountain and when they 
reached the top they found the narrow pathway filled 
with great stones, trunks of trees, and tangled brush- 
wood. As they advanced over these, the enemy kept 
up a continual fire in their faces. The Carolinians 
did not pause. Sergeant Strother, more than six feet 
in height, carried the flag of the Eighth Regiment; 
when he fell, Captain Harllee seized the colors and 
waved them over his head. A ball stretched him on 
the field, but Colonel Henegan picked up the flag and 
called to his men to follow. As he went down with 
a dangerous wound the men halted. The colonel's 
voice rang out clear, " Charge and take the works! " 
The soldiers advanced with bayonets fixed and planted 



24^ 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



their flags on the Heights. Harper's Ferry was cap- 
tured soon afterwards. 

At Sharpsburg. — Kershaw's brigade was marching 
most of the night before the battle of Sharpsburg, in 
Maryland. The men went into the fight early in the 

morning tii'ed and hungry. 
And yet many of Kershaw's 
troops entered the battle 
on a run. The left end of 
General Lee's line needed 
help. A strong body of 
Federal troops was advanc- 
ing against that part of 
the Confederate arm}^ Ker- 
shaw's men, with other bri- 
gades, met them. There 
was an awful crash from 
the muskets of the Confed- 
erates and the Federal 
troops turned back. That 
part of the field was won. 
Then Gregg's Carolinians came to help the right end of 
Lee's line and won the victory there. 

At Fredericksburg. — At Fredericksburg Kershaw's 
brigade was increased by the addition of the Fifteenth 
Regiment and the Third Battalion of South Carolina. 
Some of Kershaw's men were placed on top of Marye's 
Hill. The rest of his soldiers with the Georgians and 




JOSEPH B. KERSHAW 



JOSEPH B. KERSHxVWS BRIGADE 247 

North Carolinians were at the foot of the hill, behind a 
stone waU. Thousands of Federal tr()()i)s, line after line, 
advanced to capture that hill, but not one of them 
ever reached it. The hre from the top of the slope was 
weU aimed. The men behind the waU did most of the 
work of defence. One hne of men stood up and fired as 
fast as they could take aim and pull the trigger. The 
rest loaded muskets and handed them to their comrades 
at the wall. One of Kershaw's men named Kirkland 
climbed over this wall and at the risk of his life carried 
water to some of the enemy's wounded soldiers. 

At Gettysburg. — Kershaw's brigade reached the 
famous field of Gettysburg at the beginning of the battle 
on the second day. The brigade was in the division of 
McLaws and in the corps of Longstreet. Kershaw drew 
up his men in line in front of a hill called Little Round 
Top. Cannon balls were making gaps in the line, but 
the soldiers moved forward with bristling bayonets. 
General Kershaw walked with his men, quiet and 
brave; his eye was flashing and his clear voice gave new 
courage to all. He was a man of deep piety and always 
prayed while he fought. More of the enemy's cannon 
were turned against his men and the grapeshot came like 
hail. Every moment men were falling on the field, but 
the Confederates held their fire and advanced. The Fed- 
eral muskets opened fire and then the Confederate rifle- 
men began their work. The whole Confederate line swept 
forward across the open field and through the woods 



248 Till-: MAKlN(i OF SOUTH ('AliOLINA 




CONFEDERATE .AIONUMENT, ArAKIOX 



and drove the enemy to the top of the ridge beyond. 
A hirge part of the glory of that second day at 
(Gettysburg belongs to the Carolinians of Kersh »w*s 
brigade. 

At Chickamauga. — On the 20th of September, 1S63, 
Kershaw's brigade marched out at sunrise to take part in 
the great battle of Chickamauga, in Georgia. A second 
brigade was placed under Kershaw^s command and 
with the two he swept forward, driving the enemy 
through the woods. An open field, eight hundred yards 
wide, lay between Kershaw and the main Federal line. 
The men fixed bayonets and rushed across the field at 



JOSEPH B. KERSIIAWS BRIGADE 249 

double quick. They captured nine of the Federal 
cannon and forced the enemy to give up the top of the 
ridge. Still another hill beyond was held by Federal 
troops. Onward, therefore, dashed the troops of 
Kershaw. The struggle for the hill was long and bloody. 
Help came to Kershaw and the enemy was driven back. 
During the night that followed the whole Federal army 
fled from the field. 

At Spottsylvania. — Early on the morning of the 
6th of May, 1864, Kershaw's brigade with the rest of 
Longs treet's corps started into the Wilderness of northern 
Virginia. Through the fields and woods they moved 
at a lively pace to bring aid to the rest of Lee's army. 
A large body of Federal troops was advancing with fixed 
bayonets. The Confederate army was in danger. The 
brigade was led by Col. J. D. Kennedy. Kershaw 
himself commanded other brigades in addition to that 
which bore his name. Kershaw quickly arrayed all 
of his troops in line across the roadway in the forest. 
His eyes were flashing as h« spurred his horse in 
front uf his Carolinians. " Now, my old brigade, I 
expect you to do your duty," he shouted. The Caro- 
linians did not falter, though many of their comrades 
were slain. The enemy was coming rapidly toward them 
along the road, but Kershaw's men opened fire at close 
range, held their ground and checked the course of 
Grant's men. Then Longstreet and Micah Jenkins led 
a large force by another way and struck Grant in the 



250 THE iMAKlNG OF SOUTH CAKOLIXA 

flank. The Federal army was driven from the field, but 
Jenkins, the brave CaroUnian, was left among the dead. 
Defending South Carolina against Sherman. — Ker- 
shaw's brigade fought in the valley of Virginia against 
Sheridan and at Petersburg against Grant. Led by 
General Kennedy the brigade returned to South Carolina 
in January, 1865, to fight Sherman. When th(; latter 
entered the southern part of the state, Kershaw's 
men, Hampton's men, and other Carolinians,' were 
there to meet him. Slowly they withdrew, fighting 
all the time, as Sherman's army advanced. In 
May, 1865, Kershaw's brigade as a part of J. E. John- 
ston's army stacked arms and the men went home 
again. 

CHAPTER XLVn. 
MCAH JENKINS' BRIGADE, 

Micah Jenkins, Commander of a South Carolina 
Brigade. — Micah Jenkins as colonel of the Fifth South 
Carolina Regiment fought in the battle of Manassas, in 
July, 1861. In the following year, 1862, Jenkins led 
the regiment kno^vn as the Palmetto Sharpshooters in 
the battle of Williamsburg, near Richmond. One half 
of the Confederate forces engaged at Williamsburg were 
directed by the gallant South Carolinian, Gen. R. H. 
Anderson. A South Carolina brigade, made up of the 
First Regiment, Second Rifles, Fifth and Sixth Regi- 



MICAII JENKINS' BRIGADE 



251 



jiients, Fourth Battalion, and Palmetto Sharpshooters, 
was placed under the connnand of Jenkhis, in 1862, 
Before the battle at Williamsburg this brigade was led 
by R. H. Anderson, 
but the latter was 
now made com- 
mander of a larger 
body of troops, most 
of them from other 
states. 

Around Richmond. 
— On the 31st of 
May, 1862, Jenkins 
led his brigade into 
the great battle of 
Seven Pines, in front 
of Richmond. The 
Carolinians under 
Jenkins formed the 
left end of the Con- 
federate line which 

advanced into the thicket against the Federal forces. 
They charged with bayonets and drove the enemy 
out of his first camp. Forward again they went, 
over logs and breastworks directly through the Federal 
line of battle. The rush was kept up and Jenkins^ men 
captured a second camp. The enemy halted in a swamp 
and fought desperately. The Carolinians paid no atten- 




MICAH JENKINS 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



tioii to the bullets. On they dashed and the enemy 
Hed. 

The spirit of the Carolinians in this fierce battle in 
the woods was shown in the words of Captain Carpenter 

to his men when 
he fell at the head 
of his company, 
"Boys, I am killed, 
/ ^te^^B^^^k but you press on." 

^ ' With Lee. — In 

the battle of Sec- 
ond Manassas, in 
1862,GeneralJen- 
kins and his bri- 
gade played their 
part bravely and 
well, and helped 
to win for Lee 
his great victory. 
They followed 
Lee in other cam- 
paigns and at last 
entered the battle of the Wilderness. On the morning 
of the 6th of May, 1864, Jenkins' men, with some of 
the other brigades under General Longstreet, struck 
one end of Grant's line and defeated it. As they were 
driving the Federal army before them through the dense 
woods, Longstreet was seriously injured and Jenkins 




GENERAL JOHN BRATTON, "oLD RELIABLE 



MICAH JENKINS' JilllGADE 25b 

was slain. In the hour of victory death came to the 
gallant soldier. 

Bratton Takes Command of Jenkins* Brigade. — Gen. 
John Bratton, known among his men as '' Old KeUable," 
took command of the brigade after the death of General 
Jenkms. On the 12th of May, 1864, Bratton's men 
were in line of battle in the wDods at Spottsylvania 
Court House. The enemy advanced against them in 
two heavy lines, one just behind the other. Bratton 
made his soldiers hold their fire until the foe was 
within a distance of fifty yards. Then at the signal, 
a storm, of minie balls was sent into their ranks. Down 
fell the advancing line. Across the entire front of 
Bratton's brigade lay a row of wounded and dead 
soldiers. The rest of the Union soldiers fled and Bratton's 
victorious Confederates held the field. 

On the field of Appomattox the largest brigade in 
General Lee^s army was Bratton ^s brigade. Fifteen 
hundred Carolinians, with loaded rifles ready for battle, 
were still following Bratton when the Confederate forces 
surrendered. In one body these soldiers all left Appo- 
mattox, and still under the command of their brave 
general marched home again. 



254 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



CHAPTER XLVIII. 



NATHAN G. EVANS' BRIGADE. 

Nathan G. Evans. — N. G. Evans sprang from Welsh 
parentage. His early home was in Marion District. 
In 1848 he completed the course of study at West Point 
and was made an officer in the United States army. 
He then went to Texas to fight Indians. 

Evans was connected with the Second United States 
Cavalry, and was called *' Shanks " by his fellow- 
soldiers. Robert E. Lee was an officer in this same 

regiment. When South 
Carolina went out of the 
Union (1860) Evans re- 
signed his position in 
the regiment and started 
home to help his people. 
AYhen he parted from 
Lee the latter said to 
him, " Good by, Shanks, 
I suppose they will make 
you a general." Some 
months later, Lee himself 
resigned from the Second Cavalry and entered the Con- 
federate army. 

Evans at Manassas. — Evans was made a general, and 
took a leading part in the first gi'eat battle of the 




NATIIAX G. EVANS 



NATHAN EVANS' BRIGADE 255 

war, at Manassas. The brigade commanded by Evans 
was placed in front of the famous Stone Bridge. The 
Fourth South CaroUna Regiment (Col. J. B. E. Sloan) 
formed a part of his brigade. With only nine hmidred 
men Evans kept back for several houre a force of nine 
thousand Federal soldiers. Later in the year 1861, at 
Ball's Bluff, Evans as commander of Mississippi and 
Virginia troops won a great victory. 

With Lee. — Near the close of the year 1861 General 
Evans became the leader of a South Carolina brigade 
made up of the Seventeenth, Eighteenth, Twenty-Second, 
Twenty-Third, and Twenty-Sixth regiments and the 
Holcombe Legion. These soldiers helped to defend 
Charleston for several months. Then in the latter part 
of the year 1862 they went with Lee to Second Manassas 
and Sharpsburg, where they won much praise for their 
bravery. Then General Evans came again to take 
part in the defence of Charleston, but his brigade 
remained in North Carolina and Virginia under Stephen 
Elliott, Jr., one of the heroes of Fort Sumter. 

Around Petersburg. — In the summer of 1864 Elliott's 
brigade formed a part of Lee's line of soldiers which was 
keeping Grant's army away from Richmond and Peters- 
burg. Elliott and his men were holding the top of a hill. 
Grant's men dug a tunnel under this hill, filled it 
with powder and put a match to it. The top 
of the hill was blown into the air and a great many 
brave men of the Eighteenth and Twenty-Second South 



266 THK MAKING OF SOL Til CAHOLINA 

Carolina regiments were killed. Hundreds of the Fed- 
eral soldiers rushed into the pit or crater made by the 
explosion. Elliott himself was struck by a rifle ball, 
but Col. F. W. McMaster took command of the brigade 
and made a gallant stand to keep back Grant's soldiers. 
Maj. John C. Haskell came rushing up with two heavy 
guns and began to throw big shot among the men in the 
crater. Other Confederates came to aid the Carolinians, 
and Grant's forces were driven back with severe loss. 
This famous victory of the Crater was due largely to 
the courage of the men in the brigade of Elliott and 
McMaster. 

On the field of Appomattox the brigade was led by 
Gen. William H. Wallace. Early on the day of the 
surrender of Lee's army, Wallace's brigade fixed bay- 
onets and drove back a portion of Grant's line for the 
distance of a mile. Then they laid down their arms. 



THE lilUCiADES OF AIANIGAULT AND GIST 2o < 



CHAPTER XLIX. 

THE BRIGADES OF MANIGAULT AND GIST IN 
MISSISSIPPI VALLEY. 



THE 



Manigault's Brigade. — In the year 1862 Gen. Arthur 
M. Manigault led a brigade into the Mississippi Valley 
to help the Confederates of that region. The Tenth 
and the Nineteenth South Carolina regiments formed 
a part of his force. In the battle of Murfreesboro, 
Tennessee, Manigault's 
men were in the front 
part of the Confederate 
army. Philip Sheridan's 
brigade was posted upon 
a ridge in a thicket of 
cedar trees, facing Mani- 




gault's brigade. As the 

latter rushed forward 

they met an awful fire 

from Sheridan's cannon 

and muskets, and were 

forced to fall back. 

Manigault was among 

his men and led them to 

the attack a second and 

a third time. This last rush of the Confederates was 

like a whirlwind. They shot down the gunners who 

were firing four of the enemy's cannon, poured a hot 



[. MANIGAULT 



258 THE MAKIN(i OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

rifle fire into the faces of Sheridan's troops, and then 
rushed upon them with fixed bayonets. Sheridan's 
brigade fled in haste from the thicket of cedars and 
carried with them in retreat aU of the Federal forces on 
that part of the field of battle. 

Manigault's brigade fought in the battle of Chicka- 
mauga, Tennessee, in September, 1863. The Tenth and 
Nineteenth South Carolina regiments, led by Colonel 
Pressley, saw their enemy standing behind a breastwork 
of logs upon the crest of a hill. They advanced steadily 
until they were within eighty yards of the logs. The 
fire in their faces was hot, but a hotter fire was now 
poured in by the enemy on their left. For a little while 
the Confederates were staggered, but they did not turn 
back. Pressley's voice urged the men forward. A 
dash was made for the logs. The Carolinians rushed 
over them, drove the enemy back, seized three heavy 
guns, and turned them against the defeated foe. 

Gist's Brigade. — The Sixteenth and the Twenty- 
Fourth South Carolina regiments formed a part of the 
brigade of States Rights Gist. This body of Confederates 
went westward in 1863 and helped to fight against 
Grant's army in Mississippi. 

In the battle of Chickamauga, the Twenty-Fourth 
Regiment was at the end of Gist's line. The brigade 
advanced into the woods and the South Carolina regi- 
ment came upon a log breastwork. A destructive fire 
was poured into their very faces, but the men stood 



THE BHKiADES OF MANIGAULT AND GIST 



259 



firm and sent back shot for shot. One third of the 
soldiers fell upon the field. Colonel St(ivens had two 
horses killed undc^- him. Five; of the Carohna officers 
were killed and ten were wounded. Among those 
severely injured Avere '^ the iron-nerved Stevens and the 
intrepid Capers." When nearly all of the leaders were 
stretched upon the field, the rest of the troops were 
withdrawn. The officer 
last mentioned, Col. 
Ellison Capers, later a 
brigadier-general be- 
came afterwards the 
beloved bishop of the 
Episcopal Church of 
South Carolina. 

Gist and Manigault 
with Johnston. — The 
brigades of both Gist 
and Manigault took 
part in Gen. Joseph 
E. Johnston's long 
struggle against Gen- 
eral Sherman in 
Georgia, in 1864. In the fall of that year they marched 
with Gen. John B. Hood from Atlanta, Georgia, to 
Franklin, Tennessee. More than five hundred miles 
they went on foot through rain and mud and snow. 
The men had little clothing, many of them had no 




ELLISON CAPERS 



iitiO illK MAlvlxN'G UF SUUTU CAROLINA 

blankets for covering at night, and large numbers were 
barefooted. During a part of the time they had nothing 
to eat but cornmeai. In spite of coid and hunger, the 
troops laughed and sang songs as they marched along. 
On the 30th of November, 1864, they helped to win the 
Confederate victory at Franklin. Manigault's brigade 
was in the thick of the fight, and Manigault himself 
was badly wounded. General Gist was slam while 
leading his men to the attack. 

The following report about Gist's brigade was written 
by Col. ElUson Capers: 

"Just before the charge was ordered the brigade 
passed over an elevation from which we beheld the 
magnificent spectacle tha battlefield presented — bands 
were playing, general and staff officers and gallant 
couriers were riding in front of and between the lines. 
One hundred battle flags wero waving in the smoke of 
battle and bursting shells were wreathing the air with 
great circles of smoke, while twenty thousand brave 
men were marching in perfect order against the foe. 
The sign inspired every man of the Twenty-Fourth with 
the sentiment of duty." Then General Gist rode along 
the front of the line. He " waved his hat to us. expressed 
his pride and confidence in the Twenty-Fourth, and 
rode away in the smoke of battle, never more to be seen 
by the men he had commanded on so many fields." 
On went the men, yelling and firing as they charged. 
The flag of the Twenty-Fourth was planted on the 



WADE HAMPTON ixN THE CON FEDERATE WAR 261 

enemy's works. Over these rushed the Confederates with 
bayonets fixed and the enemy fled. The battle was 
won, but Gist was dead and Manigault and Capers were 
lying wounded in front of the Federal breastworks. 
Both of these brigades fought on the fatal field of Nash- 
ville, in December, 1864. They came home agam to 
fight to the last in the Carolinas under Joseph E. Jolm- 
ston. 

CHAPTER L. 

VADE HAMPTON AND THE CAROLINA HORSEMEN 
IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR. 

The Hamptons. — Three great Carolina soldiers 
have borne the name Wade Hampton. Each one of 
them knew how to ride and shoot and fight. We 
have seen the first Hampton dashing boldly into 
battle in the days of the Revolution. After that 
struggle he sat for a time as a lawmaker in Congress. 
In 1812 he was made a major-general and fought against 
the British in Canada. Then he laid away his sword 
and began to plant cotton. In this undertaking his 
success was so great that he was considered the 
wealthiest planter in the United States and was re- 
puted to owTi three thousand slaves. He left to his 
son, the second Wade Hampton, hundreds of acres of 
land in South Carolina, Louisiana, and Mississippi. 

Wade Hampton the second went into the battle of 



202 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



n 






- ■.#'■■■ 


■^"ig' V ' *'"-^^^ 


w^^^S^ 









A GARDEN AT THE HOME OF THE KIllST WADE HAMPTON 

(Xow tlie Woman's College, Columbia) 

New Orleans, Jan. 8, 1815, by the side of Gen. Andrew 
Jackson, for he was an aide on " Old Hickory's " staff. 
When the victory was won, Colonel Hampton was sent 
to tell the glorious news to President Madison. The 
only way to make the journey was to ride through 
the forests from the Mississippi Valley to Colum- 
bia, South Carolina. The distance was about seven 
hundred and fifty miles. He rode one horse all the way. 
The noble animal swam rivers, plunged through swamps, 
and completed the journey in ten days and a half, an 
average of seventy-two miles a day. From Columbia 



WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 263 

Colonel Hampton went by public conveyance to Wash- 
ington and gave Jackson's message to the president. 
After the war he lived the rest of his days at Millwood, 
his beautiful home in the country, near Columbia. 

Wade Hampton the Third. — Wade Hampton the 
tliird was born in the city of Charleston, March 28, 
1818. He spent his early years b.?neath the tall, white 
pillars of his father's mansion, Millwood. There were 
fine horses in the stables and in the pastures and young 
Hampton knew and loved each one of them. It gave 
him keen pleasure to ride the wildest colt on the 
plantation. Much of his time was spent in the 
woods, gun in hand, looking for deer and wild turkeys. 
Famous men from near and far came as guests to the 
home, for the master of Millwood had a large heart and 
an open hand. Poor and rich alike were made welcome. 
The young son of the household, the bold rider and 
huntsman, was the favorite with all who enjoyed the 
hospitality of his father's home. 

Special teachers, called tutors, came to live at Mill- 
wood to prepare young Hampton for college. Then he 
entered South Carolina College and completed the 
course of study. After that, a considerable period of 
time was given to the reading of law books. Young 
Hampton did not wish, however, to become a lawyer. 
At the death of his father he took charge of the large 
estates that had been handed down by the first Wade 
Hampton. 



204 



TIIK iMAKIN(; OF SOI Til CAliOLINA 



The third Wixdo Hampton at thirty years of age was a 
man of very large wealth. l*]very one of liis friends, how- 
ever, shared in the l)l('ssiii<r^ that were s-'curnl by his 
riches. To all whom he met Hampton was open handed 



* 


t 


1 



WADE HAMPTON THE THIRD 



and fuU of generous sympatliy. He finally gave up all 
that he had to help his own people of the South and died 



WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONEEDEKATE WAK 265 

a poor man. To his negro servants he was just and 
kind and Uberal. Much of his time was spent in the 
open air on horseback, either riding through the cotton 
fields or dashing through the woods in the chase. For 
hours and hours he would follow the course of a moimtain 
stream, fishing for trout. Each winter was spent on his 
plantation in Mississippi, and there in the swamps he 
hunted the bear. So great was the bodily strength of 
Hampton that he was able to lift from the ground to 
the horse's shoulders the body of a large bear slain in 
the chase, and thus carry it home. It was said that no 
other man in all that region w^as strong enough to lift a 
weight like that. 

Wad 3 Hampton in th Early Part of the War between 
the States. — When the war began, in 1861, Hampton 
raised a body of foot soldiers, horsemen, and Capt. 
J. F. Hart's battery, called the Hampton Legion. With 
only the foot soldiers of this command he moved rapidly 
northward from Carolina, and arrived at Manassas, in 
Virginia, on the morning of the first battle on that field. 
His six hundred riflemen took position near the Stone 
Bridge and for two hours kept back a large body of the 
enemy. Then Hampton led his men forward with a 
rush to capture the Federal cannon. A bullet struck 
him and he had to halt, but his men charged on 
and two of the cannon were seized. Afterwards at 
Seven Pines, near Richmond, he led an entire brigade of 
infantry. So fierce was the fighting that one half of his 



266 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

men fell upon the field. During a part of the severe 
fighting in defence of Richmond, called the Seven Days' 
Battles, Hampton led one of Stonewall Jackson's bri- 
gades of foot soldiers. Under the hottest fire he was 
always calm and bold and skillful. 

Made a General. — In July, 1862, Col. Wade Hampton 
was made a brigadier-general and placed in command of 
one of the two brigades of cavalry led by Gen. J. E. B. 
Stuart. These horsemen were a part -of the Confederate 
army that followed Robert E. Lee. Hampton's brigade 
was made up as follows: The Hampton Legion of Cavalry, 
led by Col. M. C. Butler, the Jefferson Davis Legion 
(Mississippi), Cobb Legion (Georgia), First North 
Carolina Cavalry, and Tenth Virginia Cavalry. Capt. 
J. F. Hart's South Carolina battery of light artillery 
was afterwards added. 

General Hampton was then forty-four years of age. 
He was tall and broad shouldc^nnl and sat erect upon a 
fine, spirited horse. Strength and gracefulness mark(Hl 
every movement of the skillful rider. A heavy beard 
covered his face, and his eye glowed with kindly sym- 
pathy. He wore a plain gray sack coat; his soft black 
hat- had a wide brim. Hampton's manner was full of 
genial Carolinian courtesy. He was as polite to a private 
soldier as to the commander-in-chief of the army. The 
very tone of his voice told of his love for his men. AVhen 
the enemy came in sight, Hampton's eye began to flash 
and his voice rang out like a trumpet. He was clear 



V/ADE JlAxMi'lON IN THE CONEEDEKAIE WAR 267 

headed and cool and wise and yet always eager for the 
fight. When the right moment came the daring leader 
called to his men to follow and sword in hand spurred 
his horse in a wild gallop into the very midst of the 
enemy's horsemen. 

Brave Deeds of Hampton*s Cavalry. — When Lee's 
army was marching through Maryland (September, 
1862) towards Sharpsburg, Hampton kept watch in the 






HOUSE GIVEX TO GEXKUAI. ilAMlION AFTER THE WAR 
BY THE PEOPLE OF SOUTH CAROLINA^ 



rear. A strong Federal force began to follow the Con- 
federates, and near the Monocacy River more than one 
thousand Federal infantry and cavalry, with one can- 
non, seized the road and cut Hampton off. The way 

* This history of South Carolina was written in this house. 



268 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

had to be opened. Lieut. John Meighan, of tlie Second 
South CaroUnaCavalry, with about one hundred and forty 
swordsmen, nearly all of whom were Carolinians, rode 
straight at the enemy. Crack, crack, went their pistols 
and down fell the gunners and horses of the big gun. 
With cut and thrust and yell they drove their horses 
among the enemy, killing and wounding and making 
prisoners. The rest of the enemy fled and Hampton's 
command had an open way for the march. 

In October, 1862, Hampton was with J. E. B. 
Stuart in his famous ride entirely around McClellan's 
army. Hampton was sent to keep order in the town of 
Chambersburg, Pennsylvania, while the CoYifederates 
were passing through. The Pennsylvanians were sur- 
prised to find that Hampton and his troopers were quic^t, 
agreeable gentlemen, without any desire to disturb the 
homes of the people or to destroy private property. 
McClellan's cavalry galloped their horses almost to 
death in the vain effort to capture the bold Confederates. 
They reachc^d the Potomac in time to receive a parting 
salute of grapeshot from one of Hampton's guns. 

Near the end of November, 1862, when Lee and 
Burnside were facing each other at Fredericksburg, 
Virginia, on opposite sides of the Rappahannock River, 
Hampton picked out about two hundred of his horsemen 
and rode rapidly across that Gtream towards the enemy's 
rear. All day he marched. At night the men lay on 
the ground and rested, holding their horses by the bridle 



WADE HAMPTON IN THK CONFEDERATE WAll 269 

reinn. At four o'clock in tlie morning they swung 
silently into the saddle and made their way through the 
woods. Just at daybreak, with wild lun-rahs and pistol 
shots, they dashed into the camp of the Federal cavalry. 
Nearly one hundred prisoners, as well as one hundred 
horses, were brought away, and the General's son, 
Preston Hampton, was sent to General Lee as the proud 
bearer of two captured flags. 

On the morning of the 10th of December, 1862, the 
snow was lying deep in northern Virginia, and the two 
great armies were preparing to fight at Fredericksburg. 
Hampton selected five hundred and twenty of his 
troopers, and again set forth to strike the Federal rear. 
He made a wide circuit towards the Potomac. The 
men had thin clothing and little to eat. Three nights 
they rested by lying down in the snow. With jokes 
and laughter they rode alon^ with Hampton, and at 
daybreak dashed into the town of Dumfries. A large 
number of prisoners and wagons was brought away 
from the very midst of Burnside's army. 

Hampton was now reenforced by the First South 
Carolina Cavalry, under Col. John L. Black. The 
Tenth Virginia was transferred to another command. 
On the 17th of December Hampton was over the river 
again with four hundred horsemen. Into the town of 
Occoquan he dashed and seized one hundred and fifty 
prisoners and twenty wagons laden with stores. A 
large body of the enemy attacked Hampton, but he 



270 



THK MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 




WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDEKATE WAR 271 

ferried the wagons across the Rappahannock in one 
small boat, while Capt. T. H. Clark's sharpshooters 
kept the Federal forces at bay. '' The plan and execu- 
tion of these expeditions were bold and admirable," 
wrote Gen. Robert E. Lee. 

On Christmas Day in the same yeax a body of eighteen 
hundred Confederate horsemen, under J. E. B. Stuart, 
was moving across the upper Rappahannock. One 
half of them was from Hampton's brigade, and nmch 
of the actual fighting was done by M. C. Butler. The 
Confederates placed themselves between the Federal 
army and Washington and took possession of the 
telegraph line. Stuart's operator sent a message over 
the wires to President Lincoln, and asked him to furnish 
to his army better mules than those that had been 
recentlj' captured by Hampton ! 

On the field of Brandy Station, in Virginia, June 9, 
1863, Hampton led hu horsemen in a headlong charge 
against a strong brigade of Federal cavalry. The Con- 
federates said that the general's eyes were " snapping 
fire " as he spurred his horse to the head of his command. 
In order to leave his sword arm free, Hampton threw 
his coat to his young son, Preston, and asked him 
to hold it. The gallant boy held the coat for a moment 
and then threw it on the ground. '' I came here to 
fight, not to carry coats," he said, and then dashed 
forward in the charge with the rest of his father's men. 

At Gettysburg, on the 3d of July, 1863, Hampton had 



272 THE .MAKING OF SOL Til CAROLINA 

two hand to hand fights. In the first, a Federal horse- 
man, with drawn sword, rode at the generaL Hampton 
leveled his revolver, but it snapped five times, for the 
powder had become damp the night before. Down 
came the sword ui a glancing blow upon the general's 
forehead. The blood spurted over liis face and into 
his eyes, but now the sixth chamber of the revolver did 
its work quickly and well and the foeman fell dead. 

Later in the day Hampton rode forward to help one 
of his own men who was hard pressed by a Federal 
horseman. The blood was still trickling down from his 
forehead into one of his eyes, partly blinding him. For 
this reason the Federal soldier was able to eo:ne near an I 
to give Hampton a cut m the head. Then the latter 's 
great, heavy sword flashed in the air and came down 
upon the cavalryman's skull ; the blade went through 
to the chin, and the brave Federal horseman was no 
more. A piece of shell struck Hampton's thigh, and his 
own men bore him away from that awful field of blood. 

Hampton Cavalry Leader in Lee's Army. — On the 
11th of May, 1864, Gen. J. E. B. Stuart was shot down in 
battle near Richmond. The next day General Hampton 
was made commander of all the horsemen belonging to 
Lee's army. Wherever he rode among his men a fresh 
enthusiasm was kindled in their hearts. His careful eye 
seemed to mark the skill of each one of his followers. 
They loved him and were eager to follow their daring 
commander mto the thickest part of the fight. About 



WADE AlAMPTON IN TlIK CO^Il^EDEKATE WAR 273 




CONFEDEK A 11. MONrMKXT. ('OMMUlA 



seven thousand Confederate cavalrymen, mounted on 
lean, hungry horses, formed his command. The First 
Brigade of Hampton's corps, consisting of the Fourth, 



274 THE MAKlNCi OF JSOL TU CAROLINA 

Fifth, and Sixth South Carolina regiiuenty, was led by 
Gen. M. C. J^utler. 

Grant was tlieii lorcnig his way through the Wilderness 
toward Hichniond. Lee was fighting him at every step. 
On the 28th of May Hampton's horsemen met th(^ cavalry 
of Grant's army, under Sheridan, at Hawes's Shop, on 
the Pamunkey River. Hampton drove Sheridan back, 
only to find that Grant's whole army was draAvii up behind 
the Federal horsemen. The Confederate cavalrymen 
were then withdrawal, except a body of one thousand 
Carolinians, who held a dense wood on Hampton's right. 
They were dismounted and armed with long-barreled, 
muzzle-loading rifles; most of them had never before 
been engaged in battle. For seven hours they kept up 
the fight against superior numbers, until Hampton lum- 
self rode into the woods and brought them out. 

Early in June, 1864, the Wilderness campaign was 
closed by the utter defeat of Grant's army at Cold 
Harbor, in front of Richmond. Grant then sent Shc^ri- 
dan with nine thousand horsemen to break up the 
railroads in the northern part of Virginia. Hampton 
at once led about forty-seven hundred Confederate 
horsemen by a shorter way and placed himself between 
Sheridan and the railway which he was seeking. On the 
morning of the llt.h of June a part of Hampton's force, 
including Butler's South Carolinians, attacked Sheridan 
and drove him back. The rest of Hampton's men were 
80 far away, however, that Sheridan's men swung around 



WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 275 

to Butler's rear. The battle seemed to be going against 
Hampton. The gallant general rode everywhei'e among 
his men and led them back some distance to the line of 
the railroad, near Trevilian's Station. He dismounted his 
horsemen and placed them behind the railway embank- 
ment and some country fences. Their long-barreled rifles 
were ready. In the afternoon of the next day Sheridan's 
army charged seven times against Hampton's line. 
Each time they were driven back by the cool, deadly 
aim of the Confederates. Then some of Hampton's 
horsemen struck Sheridan's flank. The whole Confed- 
erate force rushed forward with a yell, and Sheridan left 
the field and rode back to join Grant's army. Hampton 
pursued, and at Samaria Church, on the northern bank 
of the James River, the Confederate horsemen made 
a gallant charge and gave Sheridan another heavy 
blow. Sheridan crossed the river and saved himself 
from further trouble at that time. His Trevilian 
campaign had been a failure. 

In the long struggle between Grant and Lee at Peters- 
burg, Hampton's horsemen bore an important part. 
He organized the Confederate cavalry as mounted 
riflemen. They fought on horseback with the sabre and 
pistol and when dismounted they used the long Enfield 
rifle. At Sappony Church (June 29, 1864) Hampton 
came upon a large body of Federal cavalry. Butler's 
horsemen made a circuit and struck them in the flank; 
Hampton himself led the assault in front, and the enemy 



270 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 




Lieutenant Generals Given by South Carolina 
TO THE (Confederacy 

JAMES LONGSTREET WADE HAMPTON D. H. HILL. 

KICHARD H. ANDERSON STEPHEN D. LEE 



WADE HAMPTON IN THE CONFEDERATE WAR 277 

was routed. At Reairis's Station (August 25) Butler's 
men advanced on foot through the woods and captured 
one of the lines of the enemy's fortification. At 
Burgess's Mill (October 27) Hampton's horsemen rode 
at the enemy m a wild, victorious charge. Preston 
Hampton, the general's son, was struck by a bullet and 
fell from his horse. General Hampton leaped to the 
ground, spoke some words of tender farewell to the 
dying boy, kissed him, and then galloped forward to 
join his men in their final battle. 

Some of the South Carolina Horsemen not under 
Hampton. — Some of the Carolina horsemen of Lee's 
army were not under Hampton's personal command. 
These farmed the cavalry brigade of Gen. Mart. W. Gary, 
who aided in the immediate defence of Richmond. 
Gallant and brave, they fought nobly to the end. In 
October, 1864, Col. A. C. Haskell rode forward in front 
of Richmond with about one hundred horsemen of the 
Seventh South Carolina Regiment. Their sabres were 
bright and sharp. AVith fierce courage they rode 
straight into the masses of an entire Federal brigade 
of cavalry (Kautz's) and put them all to flight. 

Gary's brigade remained with Lee until Richmond 
fell, and fought valiantly on the morning of the day 
when the Confederate heroes surrendered at Appomattox. 

Hampton to the Defence of South Carolina. — In 
January, 1865, Hampton went southward to help to 
defend South Carolina against Sherman. Butler's 



278 THE MAKING OF SOUril CAROLINA 

Carolina horsemen rode home with him. Near the 
Georgia border they began to fight the cruel foe, who 
was burning houses and laying lands waste. On the 
morning of the 17th of February, Hampton sat on his 
horse in the principal street of Columbia. As he looked 
about him, he saw that all was safe. Thus far he hao^ 




kept back the men who used the torch. Then he rode 
away northward to unite his force with that of Gen. J. E. 
Johnston, and Sh?rman's fierce soldiers came slowly 
into the beautiful city and set it on fire. Hampton's 
house at Millwood, like hundreds of other mansions, was 
given to the flames. 

Neither fire nor sword, however, could tame the 
spirit of the Carolinians who followed Hampton. At 



JOHNSON HAGOODS BRIGADE 279 

Fayetteville, North Carolina, on March 10, 1865, Hamp- 
ton gave Sherman's cavahy a hard blow. At early 
dawn, with drawn sabres, about a thousand Confederate 
horsemen dashed into the camp where five thousand 
Federal cavalrymen lay asleep. In among the tents rode 
the Confederates, led by Hampton and Butler. The 
enemy tried to flee, but many of them were ridden 
down or were disabled with the sword. The whole body 
of Federal cavalry (Kilpatrick's) was scattered, and 
nearly one thousand of them were slain, wounded, or 
captured. And thus the fighting went bravely on until 
the end came with the surrender of J. E. Johnston's 
army. 

CHAPTER LI. 
JOHNSON HAGOOD'S BRIGADE. 

Johnson Hagood. — Johnson Hagood was born in 
Barnwell District, in 1829. At the age of eighteen he 
completed the course of study at the Citadel, the State 
Military Academy, in Charleston. When he was twenty- 
one he became a lawyer. On the 21st of July, 1861, he 
commanded a South Carolina regiment in the battle of 
Manassas. In 1862 he was placed in command of a 
brigade of South Carolinians, which fought for two 
years in defence of the city of Charleston. On James 
Island and at Battery Wagner they watched and 
suffered and fought gallantly to keep the enemy away. 



280 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



At Petersburg, 1864. — In May, 1864, Hagood marched 
to P('t('rsl)urg, \'irgiiiia, as })riga(li(T-general in command 
of the Eleventh, Twenty-First, Twenty-Fifth, and 

Twenty-Seventh South 
Carohna regiments and 
Rion's South CaroUna 
BattaUon. These men 
boldly charged the ene- 
my's breastworks, and 
drove Benjamin F. But- 
ler's forces away from 
Petersburg and helped to 
defeat Butler at Bermuda 
Hundred. In one of 
these struggles the ene- 
my's fire was so hot that 
the flag carried by Rion's 
men had sixty-seven bul- 
let holes made in it. Hagood's men won honor for 
themselves also at Drewry's Bluff on the James River. 
On the 21st of August, 1864, Hagood led about seven 
hundred of his men against a Federal breastwork. Tlic 
muskets and cannon of the Federal forces cut down 
Carolinians at every step of the advance, but the rest 
went bravely onward. About two hundred of Hagood's 
soldiers entered the enemy^s works. A Federal oflicer 
rode among them, seized the flag of the Twenty-Seventh 
Regiment, and called upon them to surrender. Hagood 




JOHNSON HAOOOD'S BUIGADE 281 

himself rushed forward on foot and shot this officer. 
Hagood mounted the horse and gave the flag of the 
27th to his attendant, J. D. Stoney. He then led away 
those troops who were able to return with him. Only 
about three hundred were left out of the seven hun- 
dred who made this gallant charge. 

While Grant's army was trying to get into Petersburg, 
Hagood's brigade stood on guard in the ram and in the 
snow to keep him out. The Confederates were clad in 
rags and had httle to eat, but they fought bravely 
and held their position. Sixty-seven days without 
change the men of Hagood's brigade remained in the 
trenches and aided in repulsing Grant's great army. 

With Johnston. — In January, 1865, the brigade 
started to Wilmington, North Carolina. Before all the 
men arrived that place was captured b}^ the Federal 
forces. Then Hagood went to the aid of Joseph E. 
Johnston, and his brigade surrendered at Goldsboro, 
N. C, as a part of Johnston's army. After the war 
General Hagood was elected governor of his native state. 



:82 THE MAKIKG OJb' ISOUTH CAKOLINA 



CHAPTER LII. 

SIMMS, HAYNE, TIMROD, — POETS OF CAROLINA AND 
OF THE SOUTH. 

William Gilmore Simms. — On the 17th of April, 1806, 
a child was bom at Charleston who was afterwards to 
labor and to suffer much for his native state. When 
the child's mother died, only two years after his birth, the 
grief of the husband was so great that his hair became 
white m one week and he rode away from Charleston to 
spend the rest of his life in the Mississippi Valley. 
Thus the boy, whose name was William Gilmore Simms, 

THE AUTOGRAPH OF GILMORE SIMMS 

was left to grow up under the care of his grandmother. 
He was sent to the schools in Charleston only about 
four years and during that time learned to read and 
write. Then at the age of ten he was put to work in 
a. drug store, in order that he might learn to be a doc- 
tor. During these early years he read Bunyan's " Pil- 
grim's Progress " and many other books. For hours 
at a time he would sit at the feet of his grandmother 
and listen eagerly to the stories she told him. When 
she talked about the skill and courage of her own 



THE POETS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



283 



father as a rifleman fighting in defence of Charleston 
during the Revolution the blue-gray eyes of young 
Gilmore Simms would shine. When the grandmother 
told him about ghosts and other strange creatures, his 
eyes grew wide with wonder, and he began to think 
out ghost stories for himself. 

In those early days 
Simms was in the habit 
of sitting up late at night 
for the purpose of reading 
story-books and poems. 
He began, also, to v/rite 
poems. His grandmother 
told him that he must go 
to bed at an early hour, 
because, for one reason, 
she was too poor to fur- 
nish candles for so nmch 
reading. Simms was de- 
termined to read, how- 
ever. He carried a large box into his room, and placed 
a candle in the box. Then he thrust his head into 
the box and held the book close to his face. When 
his grandmother came to his door and found no light 
shining through the crevices, she supposed that Gil- 
more had gone to bed. The reading thus went on 
until the book was finished. 

When Simms reached his eighteenth year, he left the 




W. GILMORE SIMMS 



284 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

drug store and began to read law books. During the 
twenty-first year of liis age he was a lawyer in Charles- 
ton, and in that time he made six hundred dollars. 
Then he laid his law books on the shelf and for the 
rest of his life gave his time to writing poetry and 
stories and histories. 

Among liis early friends in Charleston were Stephen 
Elliott and Hugh Swinton Legare, both of whom were 
famous Carolina writers. 

The first wife of Simms, whom he had married when 
very young, died. Three years later he married a second 
time and went to live at Woodlands, a plantation on 
the Edisto River, near Barnwell. He soon became 
known as the chief writer in the South. Simms was 
nearly six feet in height and as straight as a poplar. 
His shoulders were broad. He had a fine brow and a 
strong, open face. 

Woodlands, his country home, was a large brick 
house with a wide portico in front. A large room on 
the lower floor was the library, where he wrote his 
books. There during the winter months he welcomed 
liis friends. Every summer he lived in Charleston. 
For many years he gathered around him at Wood- 
lands a great company of scholars, poets, teachers, and 
story writers. Among these were Hayne and Timrod, 
the Carolina poets. About seventy negro servants 
planted and cultivated the crops and kept the table 
of Simms well supplied. These negroes had all of their 



THE ruETS OF bOUTU CAliOLIXA 285 

wants supplied and were always treated with the 
greatest kindness. 

When the crisis of 1861 came, Simnis was heart and 
soul with the people of his state. He used pen and 
voice in helping to guide the movement for Southern 
hidependence. He made suggestions about placing 




"WOODLANDS 



cannon in position to fire on Fort Sumter, and these 
suggestions were followed. Simms was the first to 
think of floating batteries, that is, cannon made to 
float about the harbor on rafts. He cheered and en- 
couraged the soldiers of the South to fight to the bitter 
end. 

Simms had his own severe losses. Just as the war 
began, fever carried away two of his sons. Two years 
later one wing of the beautiful home Woodlands was 



286 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

destroyed by fire. Then his beloved wife was called 
away from him. lie arose from severe illness to face 
these sorrows with courage and cahnness. 

In 1865 Sunms went to Columbia to become editor 
of a daily paper. His owxi misfortunes became greater, 
but he was none the less brave. He wrote for the 
paper the story of the final burning by Sherman's men 
of liis home Woodlands, which had been partly rebuilt. 
Without a nmrnmr he gave an account of the destruc- 
tion of the books which he had spent a lifetime in 
collecting. \Mien Sherman's army came and set fire 
to Columbia (Feb. 17, 1865) Simms stood among the 
blazing ruins of the city and wrote the story of the 
awful deed. Calmly and nobly he continued to work 
and to speak words of comfort and cheer to liis own 
people. 

" I have faith in God," wrote Simms to a friend. 
" He may punish us, and we must suffer, for this is the 
meed of our desert; but He will not let us sink. I 
have faith in His promise, in His mercy, and I knov 
that after this tribulation our peace shall return once 
more, our prosperity, our friends." Simms died in 1870. 
A bronze bust of him made by Ward stands on the 
Battery in Charleston.. 

Paul Hamilton Hayne. — Paul Hamilton Hayne was 
bom at Charleston in 1830. When his father died, 
Paul Hayne's uncle, Senator Robert Y. Hayne, gave 
a home to the child. Paul read law books, but he did 



THE POETS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



287 



not care to become a lawyer. He wrote many beauti- 
ful verses, and in 1855 published a book of poems. In 
1857 another poetical volume was issued. In 1861 
Hayne shouldered a musket and went into the Con- 
federate army. He hstened to the music of rifle bullets 
and wrote stirring poems about " Stonewall Jackson," 
" My Motherland," and 
other subjects dear to 
Confederate hearts. 

Hayne 's home and 
property were destroyed 
during the war. Then he 
built a little house among 
the pine trees nea • 
Augusta, Georgia. There 
he '' kept the wolf from 
the door only by the point 
of his pen." Sickness 
and poverty, however, 
could not prevent his writing message^ of good cheer 
for the people of the South. For twenty years after 
the war ended, he helped them in the hard struggle 
to rebuild their country. Then Havne died in peace, 
in 1886. 

Henry Timrod. — Henry Timrod\s grandfather was 
a Carolina soldier during the days of the Revolution. 
His father was a soldier also and fought in the war 
against the Seminole Indians of Florida. Henrv Tim- 




PAUL HAMILTON HAYNE 



288 



THE MAKiJSCjl OF ISOLTli CAROLINA 



rod, the Carolina poet, was born in Charleston in 
1829. He went to the same school as Paul Hayne. 
Tum-od was shy and had little to say, but he read man> 
books and liked to ramble through the fields and woods. 
When he grew to be a man he studied law in the 
office of Mr. James L. Petigru, who was then the chief 
lawyer in South Caroluia. But Timrod soon left the 
law and gave up liis lil'e to writing poetry. Many 

beautiful and noble poems 
came from his pen before 
the war opened. 

When the war came, 
Timrod took his rifle and 
went out to fight. He 
then wrote battle hynms 
for the Confederates to 
sing. Among these were 
''Carolma," '^Charles-, 
ton/' and ''A Cry to 
Arms." Timrod's health 
did not hold out and he 
came home, but his pen 
was always busy. As his 
strength faded away, his voice became ever more cheer- 
ful, and he urged his countrymen to fight on. He was 
in Columbia when Sherman burned the city. Simms 
and Hayne were his friends. Together the three 
friends suffered, and together they kept on working. 




^^..^ytrs^ tA^»^V>'«'fc<l 



THE rOETS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 289 

The three voices were hke one voice when they spoke 
words of comfort to the people of the South. Timrod 
was the first of the three to pass away, for he ched in 
the fall of 1867. Among his latest lines were those 
written in honor of the Confederates who were laid to 
rest in Magnoha Cemetery in Charleston: — 

Sleep sweetly in your humble graves, 

Sleep, martyrs of a fallen cause ; 
Though yet no marble column craves 

The pilgrim here to pause. 

In seeds of laurel in the earth 

The blossom of your fame is blown, 

And somewhere, waiting for its birth, 
The shaft is in the stone. 



PART V. 
THE MEN OF OUR OWN TIME. 

1865 

CHAPTER LIIl. 

WADE HAMPTON BRINGS SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN 
UNDER THE RULE OF WHITE MEN, 

Conditions in 1865. — The Carolinians who had 
followed Lee and Johnston returned to their state in 
1865 to find many of their old homes lying in ashes. 
Their farms were waste places. The third Confederate 
war governor, A. G. Magrath, had been led from his office 
to a Federal prison. Negro soldiers wearing the uniform 
of the United States army were stationed in the cities and 
towns, and all of the affairs of the commonwealth were 
placed under their control. The rule of these armed 
negroes was a grievous burden. They were unjust and 
cruel and shot down many quiet white citizens. 

South Carolina Enters the Union. — On the 13th of 
June, 1865, President Andrew Johnson appointed 
Benjamin F. Perry, of Greenville, as provisional gover- 
nor of the state of South Carolina. Governor Perry 

290 



SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER WHITE RULE 291 

at once called the leading citizens to meet in convention 
at Columbia. These framed a new constitution and set 
up a government in the state. James L. Orr, of Ander- 
son, was made governor, but the Federal soldiers who 



1^ . 


uttii^^ 


l^lll 


f^^^^fi 


*■;' ' "i Ut 









governor's mansion, COLUMBIA 

remained in the state interfered with his management 
of the affairs of the people. 

South Carolina under Military Rule. — In 1867 the 
country that had so long borne the honorable name of 
the Commonwealth of South Carolina was called Military 
District Number 2. Soldiers were put in entire control 
of the people. Judge A. P. Aldrich, of the Superior 
Court, received a written order from a Federal officer 
that he could no longer sit as judge. Judge Aldrich 
opened his court, and read the order aloud. Then 



292 



THE MAKING OF iSOLTlI CAKOLIXA 



laying aside his gown ]\v 
directed the sheriff ^' to lot the 
court stand adjourned whik^ 
justice is stifled." Then in 
the following year (1868) 
a negro government was 
formed. Every negro man 
had the right to vote and 
to hold ofhce. AMiite men 
who had helped the Con- 
federacy could not vote. This 
meant that almost all of the 
white people of the state 
were cut off from taking 
part in the government. 

The period from 1868 to 
1874 was kno^A^i as the time 
when South Carolina was 
under the " Rule of the 
Robbers." All powei was 
in the hands of the negroes 
and a few white men from 
the North and West. The 
latter were called *' carpetbaggers," because it was said 

» This mnco was made in T.ondon in 1756, and has rested on the 
speaker's table in the South Carolina TTouse of Representatives 
since that time. On state occasions it is borne before the House by 
the sergeant-at-arms. 




MACE IN HOrSE OF 
REPRKSKNTATIVES * 



SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER WHITE RULE 293 

that they carried all of their luggage in hand bags 
made of carpet. 

South Carolina Officials. — During this period two 
very bad men held the office of governor. These were 
Robert K. Scott (1868-1872), a white man from Ohio, 
and Franklin J. Moses, Jr. (1872-1874), a white man 
from South Carolina. Three of the state's congressmen 
at Washington were negroes. More than half of the 
members of the legislature were negroes, and most of 
these could neither read nor write. They spent nearly 
all of their time in the legislature in stealing the money 
of the people. Thousands and thousands of dollars were 
taken by these black thieves. Neither the property 
nor the lives of white people were safe anywhere in the 
state. 

Checks on Misgovernment. — The first relief came 
when Daniel H. Chamberlain, a lawyer from Massachu- 
setts, was made governor, and instituted many changes 
for the better. Years afterwards (1904) Governor 
Chamberlain said that the lesson taught by ]iis adminis- 
tration was that with a majority of negro voters in the 
state " it never was within the bounds of possibility to 
keep up a bearable government." 

Hampton as Governor Restores White Rule. — The 
only complete remedy possible was to bring the state 
entirely under the control of the white voters. This 
was done by Gen. Wade Hampton, in 1876. His 
friends asked him to become Democratic candidate 



294 THE MAKi^G UF 6ULTH (JAJIOLIWA 




SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER WHITE RULE 295 

for the governorship and he consented. He went 
throughout the state and spoke to great crowds of people 
in every county. Companies of horsemen rode with 
Hampton wherever he went. These horsemen wore red 
shirts as a kind of uniform. Hampton advised his 
followers to be quiet and peaceable, and they heeded 
hun. On one occasion a great crowd of white citizens 
came to Columbia armed with rifles and pistols. They 
were ready to fight for General Hampton. The great 
leader, however, urged his friends to go home and leave 
him to strive for his rights according to peaceable 
methods. They went and Hampton was finally declared 
governor. From that time white citizens have managed 
the affairs of the commonwealth. 

Governor Hampton delivered his inaugural address 
from a platform in one of the streets of Columbia. He 
spoke, in part, as follows: 

" It is with feelings of the profoimdest solicitude that 
I assume the arduous duties and grave responsibilities 
of the high position to which the people of South Carolina 
have called me. It is amid events unprecedented in this 
republic that I take the chair as chief magistrate of this 
state. After years of misrule, corruption, and anarchy, 
brought upon us by venal and unprincipled political 
adventurers, the honest people of the state, without 
regard to party or race, with one voice demanded reform 
and with one purpose devoted themselves earnestly and 
solemnly to this end. With a lofty patriotism never 
surpassed, with a patience never equalled, with a courage 



296 THE MAKIXd OF SOITII CAROLINA 

iiovor pxrelled, and willi a sii])linie .sense of duty wliich 
linds scarcely a ])arallel in the liistnry of the world, they 
subordinated every personal f(>elin,ii; to the public weal and 
consecrated themselves to the sacred work of redeeming 
their prostrate state. To the accomplishment of this 
task they dedicated themselves with unfaltering confidence 
and with unshaken faith, trusting alone to the justice of 
their cause and commending that cause reverently to the 
protection of the Almighty. 

"A great task is before the conservative party of this 
state. They entered on this contest with a platform so 
broad, so strong, so liberal, that every honest citizen 
could stand upon it. They recognized and accepted the 
amendments of the constitution in good faith; they pledged 
themselves to work reform and to establish good govern- 
ment; they promised to keep up an efficient system of 
public education; and they declared solemnly that all 
citizens of South Carolina of both races and of both 
parties, should be regarded as equals in the eye of the 
law; all to be protected in the enjoyment of every political 
right now possessed by them. 

" To the faithful observance of these pledges we stand 
committed, and I, as the representative of the conserva- 
tive party, hold myself bound by every dictate of honor 
and of good faith to use every effort to have these pledges 
redeemed fully and honestly. It is due not only to our- 
selves but to the colored people of the state that wise, 
just, and liberal measures should prevail in our legislation. 
We owe much of our late success to these colored voters, 
who were brave enough to rise above the prejudice of race, 
and honest enough to throw off the shackles of party in 



.SOUTH CAROLINA AGAIN UNDER AVIIITE RULE 



297 



their determination to save the state. To those who, 
misled by their fears, their ignorance, or by evil counsel- 
ing, turned a deaf ear to our appeals, we should not be 
vindictive, but magnanimous. Let us show to all of 
them that the true interests of both races can best be 
secured by cultivating peace and promoting prosperity 
among all classes of our fellow-citizens. I rely confi- 
dently on the support of the members of the general 
assembly in my efforts to attain these laudable ends, 
and I trust that all branches of the government will unite 
cordially in this patriotic work. If so united and work- 
ing ^vith resolute will and earnest determination, we may 
hope soon to see the dawn of a brighter day for our state. 
God in His infinite mercy grant that it may come speedily, 
and may He shower the richest blessings of peace and 
happiness on our whole people." 






'^is^c 









A VIEW OF CHARLESTON 



298 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

CHAPTER LIV 
THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 

The People of South Carolina Build up their State. — 

The election of General Wade Hampton as governor in 
1876 was followed, early in 1877, by the complete with- 
drawal of Federal soldiers from the state. The entire 
management of public affairs in South Carolina was 
consequently brought under the control of the white 
people of the commonwealth. Good government was 
thus established, life and property were again made safe, 
and the people went to work with faith and courage to 
restore their financial credit and to bring back prosperity. 
The leaders in this work of rebuilding the commonwealth 
were the former Confederate soldiers, aided by their 
wives, their sons and their daughters. Fences were 
built around the plantations; old fields were again 
brought under cultivation; new fields were cleared and 
planted. This work of agricultural development was 
continued with such energy that at the present time corn 
and cotton are grown on hundreds and hundreds of acres 
of the best lands in every part of our commonwealth; 
rice is planted near the coast; vegetables are grown in 
large quantities in the same region; wheat flourishes in 
many places; herds of cattle are seen everywhere; and 
nearly every kind of fruit is cultivated with success. 
Sawmills have been set up and lumber in large quanti- 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 299 

ties has been brought from the forests for the building of 
homes, stores, banks, school houses and churches. New 
farm houses have been erected and towns have been 
rapidly built. Shining steel rails have been stretched 
for miles and miles across the country so that railroads 
and electric railways run now in every direction, binding 
together the different parts of the state. Toiling thus 
with zeal and patience in the field and in the workshop, 
in the factory and in the merchant's warehouse, on the 
railway and in the schoolroom, the people of the state, 
true and worthy descendants of the founders and early 
builders of South Carohna, have brought their common- 
wealth into a degree of material prosperity greater than 
she has ever known. 

The Farmers' Movement, 1 886-1 890. — South Caro- 
lina is an agricultural state; that is, the chief industry 
is the cultivation of the soil. Consequently, the basis of 
material prosperity in this commonwealth is the work 
of the farmers. 

In 1886 the owners and tillers of the soil in South 
Carolina organized a Farmers' Movement. The pur- 
pose of this organization was to secure for the farmers 
certain rights and privileges hitherto denied to them, 
among which were changes in the law concerning the 
right to vote, and the establishment of an Agricultural 
and Mechanical College for the benefit of the farmers. 
In 1890 the Farmers' Movement brought forward 
Benjamin R. Tillman as candidate for the governorship. 



300 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLIJSIA 

After an exciting political campaign, he was elected. 
In 1892 Tillman was chosen governor for a second term 
and in 1894 was made United States Senator trom South 
Carolina. 

Establishment of the Dispensary System, 1893. — On 
July 1, 1893; the Stat(^ Dispensary System, established 
by an act of the legislature, went into operation. This 
system was intended to prevent some of the evils con- 
nected Avith the drinking of spirituous liquors by regu- 
lating their sale and distribution. Through its own 
appointed officials, the state government offered such 
liquors for sale to responsible persons, but only between 
the hours of sunrise and sunset. The law forbade the 
sale of liquors to minors and habitual drunkards. It 
was sold only in sealed packages and must be carried 
unopened from the place where it was bought. Many 
difficulties arose at once about the enforcement of this 
law. There was also a great deiJ of dishonest practice 
connected with the state's purchase and sale of liquors. 
Most of the people soon formed the opinion that in spite 
of the precautions mentioned above as incorporated in 
the law, the Dispensary was a failure. In 1907, there- 
fore, the legislature abolished the Dispensary as a 
system maintained by the state government, but per- 
mission was given to each county to estal)lish a county 
dispensary. Nearly all of the counties, however, by a 
vote of the people, have decided against the mainte- 
nance of the County Dispensary. 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 301 

Adoption of a New State Constitution, 1895. — In the 

hitter part of the year 1895, a convention, composed of 
representatives chosen by the people of South ("aroHna 
met in the State House in Columbia to frame a new 
constitution. On December 4, after much deliberation, 
the convention adopted the new instrument of govern- 
ment. It was put into operation as the basis of all of 
our state laws on January 1, 1896. From the formation 
of the first separate state government until the present 
time the people of South Carolina have adopted six 
state constitutions, bearing the dates 1776, 1778, 1790, 
1865, 1868 and 1895. 

The Right to Vote under the New Constitution. — 
One of the important features of the new constitution 
was the establishment of an educational and property 
qualification in connection with the voting franchise. 
Virtually all white men who were twenty-one years old 
before January 1, 1898, received for Hfe the right to vote. 
Since 1898 this right is given to all men twenty-one years 
of age, who can read and write, or who pay taxes upon 
three hundred dollars' worth of property. 

The Primary Election System. — The primary election 
system in South Carolina was developed in connection 
with the Farmers' Movement. The law establishing 
this system provides that before the general election 
in each election year, a preliminary vote may be taken 
among the members of any pohtical party. The persons 
who secure a majority of the votes cast in this prelim- 



802 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

inary election become the regular candidates of the 
political party which holds the primary, and represent 
that party before the whole body of qualified voters in 
the general election. 

South Carolina's Part in the War in Cuba, 1898. — 
In 1898, when war broke out between the United States 
and Spain, the people of South Carolina made a prompt 
response to President McKinley's call for troops to drive 
the Spaniards out of Cuba. Two full regiments and an 
independent battalion of infantry, which was afterwards 
made a part of one of the regiments, and also a body of 
naval reserves, were sent into the field from this state. 
General M. C. Butler, who had distinguished himself 
as a leader of Confederate cavalry, as we have already 
seen (p. 266), was, in 1898, appointed Major-General 
in the United States Volunteer Army. Major Micah 
Jenkins, of South Carolina, an officer in the cavalry 
regiment known as the Rough Riders, won special 
mention for gallantry in the battle at San Juan Hill, near 
Santiago, in Cuba. Lieutenant Victor Blue, a native of 
South Carolina, and an officer in the United States 
Navy, bore a conspicuous part in the operations around 
Santiago. 

The Charleston Exposition, 1901-1902. — In 1901- 
1902 an industrial exposition was held at Charleston. 
From various parts of our country large exhibits were 
sent. The principal collection of agricultural and manu- 
factured products in this exposition was that which was 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 303 

furnished by the people of South CaroHna, exhibiting 
the marked progress of the state in material prosperity. 

National Corn Exposition Held at Columbia, 1913. — ■ 
The fifth National Corn Exposition was held at the 
city of Columbia, South Carolina, from January 27 to 
February 14, 1913. Agricultural products from twenty- 
four states of our Republic were placed on exhibition, 
constituting an agricultural exposition on a large scale. 
The progress of the chief part of our country in the culti- 
vation of the soil was illustrated in the exhibits, those 
from South Carohna showing a marvelous advancement 
in agricultural activities in recent years. In 1870 the 
total value of the agricultural products of this state was 
about forty-two millions of dollars; at the present time 
the annual value of the chief crops alone is about one 
hundred and fifty millions. This state continues to 
hold the world's record for the production of corn on 
a single acre, 255 bushels and three quarts, raised by 
Captain Z. J. Drake of Marlboro County. Jerry Moore, 
a South Carolina boy, sixteen years of age, holds the 
record for the production of corn on a single acre by a 
boy, 228 bushels and three pecks. 

The Building of Cotton Mills. — The story of the work 
of making cloth from cotton in South Carolina has its 
beginning in Colonial days. Before the period of the 
American Revolution, cotton thread was spun and woven 
into cloth for home use in many parts of the province. 
About 1748 Governor Glen made reference in his official 



304 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

report to cloth goods manufactured by the Scotch-Irish 
settlers in Williamsburg Township. Copies of the 
Charleston Gazette of the years 1768 and 1769 tell us 
that at that time many of the people of the northern and 
eastern parts of the province were manufacturing their 
own clothing from cotton. During the Revolution some 
of the South Carolina planters manufactured cotton 
cloth at the rate of about six thousand yards in a year. 
The City Gazette, Charleston, of January 24, 1789, 
informs us that a widow bearing the name Ramage, was 
then operating a cotton mill on James Island. The 
looms in this mill were not the usual hand looms of that 
time, but were arranged to run by horse power. Prior 
to 1790 a factory for the making of cotton cloth was 
established in Williamsburg County and another near 
Stateburg. 

In 1808 the South Carolina Homespun Company 
erected in Charleston a building of brick and began to 
weave cotton cloth in large quantities. The following 
year (1809) marked the making of cotton goods in Union 
District and the manufacture of blankets in Prince 
WiUiam District. About 1818 two cotton factories were 
established in Spartanburg District by members of the 
Hill family and of the Weaver family, who had come to 
South Carolina from New England. A few years later 
(1829) a cotton mill was built at Pendleton, and another 
near the same place, in 1838. About the same time. 
General D. R. Williams built a small mill in Darlington 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 305 

District. In 1833 the Vaucluse Cotton Mill was estab- 
lished on Horse Creek in the jiresent Aiken County, 
(Hinipped with one thousand five hundred spindles and 
twenty-five looms. In 1836 the Marlboro Manufactur- 
ing Company began work with two thousand spindles 
and eighty looms, operated by water power. About 




OLYMPIA COTTON MILL, COLUMBIA (tHE LARGEST COTTON 
MILL UNDER ONE ROOF IN THE WORLD) 

this time also the Saluda Factory was founded near the 
city of Columbia, with five thousand spindles and one 
hundred and twenty looms. The year 1846 marked 
the establishment of the Graniteville Cotton Mill in the 
present Aiken County by William Gregg. About the 
same time also were founded a cotton mill at the present 
Glendale near the city of Spartanburg, the DeKalb Mill 
near Camden and the Mount Dearborn Factory on the 



306 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Catawba River. Most of these mills continued their 
work throughout the period of the war between the North 
and the South, and at the close of that struggle (1867) 
eleven cotton mills were in full operation in the state. 

In 1880 there were eighteen cotton mills in South 
Carolina operating nearly two thousand looms. Soon 
after that time an active industrial movement was begun 
which resulted in the erection of an increasing number 
of cotton mills. The chief leaders in this movement were 
David E. Converse, H. P. Hammett, John H. Mont- 
gomery, Ellison A. Smyth and John B. Cleveland. The 
progress made in this field during the period of thirty 
years from 1880 until 1910 was wonderful. The number 
of mills was increased to one hundred and sixty; the 
amount of capital invested from less than three million 
dollars in 1880 to about one hundred million dollars at 
the present time; the value of the products from less 
than three milhon dollars in 1880 to about ninety 
million dollars at the present time. South Carolina now 
holds second place among the states of our Republic in 
the manufacture of cotton goods. She continues to 
make progress and doubtless will speedily attain the first 
place. 

Development of the System of Public Education. — 
As early as 1710 the Assembly of South Carolina adopted 
a law for the establishment of a Free School in Charleston. 
This school provided instruction in grammar, mathe- 
matics, the Latin and Greek languages, and in '' the 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 307 

principles of the Christian religion." A free school was 
established at Dorchester in 1734. The South CaroHna 
Society, the Winyah Indigo Society of Georgetown and 
the Fellowship Society of Charleston were founded 
before the period of the Revolution for the purpose of 
giving clothing and instruction to poor children. 

During the War of the Revolution the following 
schools were established: Mount Zion Society, Winns- 
boro; CathoUc Society, Camden; Salem Society, Camden; 
St. David's Society, Cheraw. In 1785 the legislature 
passed an act for the establishment of three colleges: 
(1) The College of Charleston, which is still a prosperous 
institution; (2) Mount Zion College, Winnsboro, which 
is to-day in active operation as Winnsboro High School; 
(3) a college at Ninety-Six which was afterwards changed 
into an academy. Education was the chief purpose also 
of the Beaufort Society, the St. Helena Society, the 
Claremont Society at Stateburg, the Beaufort District 
Society, Upper Long Cane Society, Abbeville and John's 
Island Society, all of which were incorporated soon after 
the Revolution. The oldest of all such organizations, 
however, is St. Andrew's Society, Charleston, formed 
in 1729. 

In addition to the schools maintained by these societies 
a large number of private academies aided in the work 
of educating the youth of the state. 

In 1811, in response to the recommendation of Gover- 
nor Henry Middleton, the legislature established a system 



308 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

of free schools in the districts and parishes of the state. 
For many years the annual expenditure for the main- 
tenance of these schools was about $35,000. In 1852 
the legislature increased the annual appropriation for 
them to more than double this amount, making it 
$74,400. In 1860 the number of pupils attending these 
free schools was 18,915, the larger portion of the white 
children of that period being enrolled in private schools 
and academies. Even in the midst of the period of 
warfare (1863), there were 823 free schools, with 845 
teachers and 10,811 pupils. The constitution adopted 
in 1868 provided for a complete system of public schools 
to be maintained by a poll tax, a voluntary local tax and 
an annual appropriation of the legislature. J. K. Jillson, 
the first State Superintendent of Education (1868-1876), 
reported an increase in the enrollment of pupils during 
this period from about twenty-eight thousand to about 
one hundred and forty thousand. In accordance with 
Jillson's recommendation, a constitutional amendment 
was adopted, laying an annual tax of two mills on each 
dollar of property for the support of pubUc schools. 
From 1876 until the present time the schools have been 
wisely and efficiently administered by the following 
State Superintendents of Education: Hugh S. Thomp- 
son (afterwards Governor of the state), Asbury Coward, 
James H. Rice, W. D. Mayfield, John J. McMahan, 
O. B. Martin and John E. Swearingen. 

In 1876 the enrollment of pupils in the public schools 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 309 

was about 140,000; in 1885, about 185,000; in 1895, 
about 227,000; in 1910, about 354,000. At the present 
time the number of pupils enrolled is rapidly increasing. 
This means that an army of young people, white and 
colored, nearly four hundred thousand in number, 
marches every year to the public schools of South Caro- 
lina. More than four thousand white teachers and 
nearly three thousand colored teachers are engaged in 
giving instruction in these schools. 

The amount of money expended for the maintenance 
of public schools in South Carolina has been largely 
increased in recent years. The constitution of 1895 
increased the county school tax from two mills on each 
dollar of property to three mills. In addition to this 
constitutional tax, the legislature in 1913 laid a state 
tax of one mill on each dollar for the support of free, 
public schools, thus raising the regular tax for schools 
to four mills, with certain special^taxes in addition. At 
the present time, therefore, the total amount of money 
paid out by the people of South Carolina each year for 
the maintenance of the public school system is nearly 
three million dollars. The chief parts of this efficient 
system are town and city graded schools, rural graded 
schools and high schools. A large part of the annual 
school fund is used in the erection of new school build- 
ings, the establishment of school libraries and the ar- 
rangement of courses of study for the training of teachers. 
This means that the people look upon the support of free, 



310 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



public schools as, after the maintenance of law and order, 
the chief duty of the commonwealth. 

Collegiate Institutions for Men and for Women. — 
The oldest college in South Carohna is The College of 
Charleston, founded, as we have seen, in 1785. Its work 
is supported by a private endowment fund. An im- 




THE COLLEGE OF CHARLESTON 



portant part of the equipment of the college is an exten- 
sive museum of natural history. In 1790 the Charleston 
Orphan House opened its doors as a home for orphans. 
The endowment fund of this beneficent institution is 
sufficient for the annual maintenance and education of 
more than two hundred orphan children. 

On December 19, 1801, the South Carolina College 
was incorporated by the legislature in response to the 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 311 

recommendation of Governor John Drayton. In Janu- 
ary, 1805, the college began the work of instruction. 
Since that time, many of the graduates of this great 
school have rendered efficient pubhc service as governors, 
lawmakers, judges, lawyers, ministers of the gospel, 
physicians, editors, teachers, planters and leaders in 
business affairs. A large number of the sons of the 
college became officers and private soldiers in the service 
of the Southern Confederacy. In January, 1905, the 
college called her living sons together to celebrate the 
completion of the first hundred years of successful work. 
A year later (1906) the name of the school was changed 
by the legislature to The University of South Carolina. 
Supported by increasing annual appropriations, the 
University has entered into a larger field of labor in 
})ehalf of the people of the commonwealth. 

The Medical College of South Carolina, organized in 
1832, is located in Charleston. In 1842 the Arsenal in 
Columbia and the Citadel in Charleston were organized 
as military schools, constituting the South Carofina 
Mifitary Academy. This academy furnished from its 
own graduates more than two hundred officers to the 
armies of the Southern Confederacy. The South Caro- 
lina Institution for the Deaf and BHnd was organized at 
Cedar Springs in 1849. 

The Barhamville Female College, near Columbia, was 
one of the early colleges established for women. This 
school had a successful career in giving instruction to 



312 



THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 



women from the time of its foundation, about 1817, until 
the doors were elosed in 1861. 

Prior to the period of the war between the states, 
other femak' eoUeges were established in South CaroHna, 
as follows: Limestone College, at Gaffney, giving in- 
struction to women, was founded by the Baptists in 1845. 




COLUMBIA FEMALE COLLEGE 

The Baptists also founded Greenville Female College in 
1854. Columbia Female College, the property of the 
Methodists, was chartered in 1854 in the city of Co- 
lumbia. The Reidville Female (Presbyterian) College 
was established in the upper part of the state in 1857, 
and the Memminger High School for Girls in Charleston 
in the same year. The Associate Reformed Presby- 
terians founded the Due West Female College in 1860. 
Prior to the war, also, church schools for inen^were 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 



313 



established as follows: The Columbia Theological Semi- 
nary, now under the control of the Presbyterian Synods 
of South Carolina, Georgia, Ala- 
bama and Florida, was founded 
in Georgia in 1828 and was re- 
moved to the city of Columbia 
in 1830. In 1834 the Associate 
Reformed Presbyterians founded 
at Due West the Erskine Theo- 
logical Seminary. Three years 
later (1837) they established at 
the same place Erskine College. 
An academy established by the 
Baptists at Winnsboro was, in 
1848, transferred to Greenville. 
Four years later (1852) this acad- 
em3^ became the Furman Uni- 
versity. The Theological Depart- 
ment of Furman University was 
organized in 1859 as The Southern 
Baptist Theological Seminary, 
and at a later time was removed to Louisville, Kentucky. 
Wofford College was chartered in 1851 and established 
at Spartanburg under the control of the Methodists. 
The Lutherans of the state founded Newberry College in 
1856. These denominational schools have trained not 
only a large number of ministers, but also many who have 
1 President of Erskine College, 1871-1899. 




MONUMENT TO 
WILLIAM MOFFATT GRIER^ 



314 THE MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

rendered the most efficient service in every other sphere 
of activity, pubhc or private. 

Soon after the close of the war period, the Confederate 
Home and School was estabHshed in Charleston (1867). 
Within this institution a female college was afterwards 
organized, chiefly for the benefit of the children of 
Confederate soldiers. In the same year (1867) the 
Porter Mihtary Academy was established in Charleston 
for the special advantage of the sons of Confederate 
veterans. The equipment of the school has been greatly 
enlarged in recent years so that at the present time an 
extensive course of collegiate studies is offered. 

In 1872 Lander College, a Methodist School for girls, 
was founded at Williamston. Afterwards it was removed 
to Greenwood. The Presbyterian College of South Caro- 
lina was organized at Clinton in 1880. At first it bore 
the title of Clinton College, but in 1893 the Presbyte- 
rians of the entire state assumed control, changed the 
name to the present title and began to equip the school 
for its present enlarged field of service. Clifford Semi- 
nary for women was established at Union in 1881. In 
1886 the Winthrop School for Teachers was organized 
in the city of Columbia. This school was so successful 
that in 1891 it was chartered as The Winthrop Normal 
and Industrial College for the education of women and 
established in the city of Rock Hill. The number of 
students receiving instruction each year in this college 
is about seven hundred and fifty. 



THE PERIOD OF DEVELOPMENT 



315 



In 1888; in response to requests made by the Farmers' 
Movement, the Clemson Agricultural College was char- 
tered by the legislature. Five years later the doors of 
the school were opened (1893). Its buildings have been 
erected upon the plantation formerly owned by John C. 
Calhoun. At the present time the number of students 




CLEMSON COLLEGE 



who receive instruction annually at Clemson is more 
than eight hundred. 

Converse College, for the education of women, was 
founded at Spartanburg in 1889, supported by a private 
endowment fund. The College for Women at Columbia 
was organized in 1890. Chicora College, also for the 
education of women, was established at Greenville in 



316 THE MAKINCl OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

1893 by the Presbyterians of South Carohiia. Lees- 
ville College for tlie training of youtli of both sexes was 
opened at Leesville in 1890. Coker College for women 
was organized at Hartsville in 1908. 

In recent years schools for orphans have been estab- 
lished, the most extensive of which are the following: 
The Thornwell Orphanage at Clinton (1872), supported 
by the Presbyterians; Connie Maxwell Orphanage at 
Greenwood (1891), established by the Baptists; Epworth 
Orphanage at Columbia (1894), supported by the Method- 
ists; and the Catholic Orphan Asylum, in Charleston, 
maintained by the Catholics. 

The state of South Carolina now expends annually 
about three hundred and fifty thousand dollars for the 
support of free public schools for the colored people. 
The Agricultural and Mechanical College for colored 
youth of both sexes located at Orangeburg (1896) is 
supported by the state. • Benedict College (1871) and 
Allen University (1880) at Columbia and Claflin Uni- 
versity (1869) at Orangeburg are supported chiefly by 
gifts from Northern donors for the higher education 



A Group of South Carolina Educators (see opposite page) : 
William C. Preston, U. S. Senator, 1833-1842, President of South 
Carolina College, 184&-1851 ; James H. Carlisle, President of Wofford 
College; James H. Thornwell, President of South Carolina College, 
1852-1855, Professor in Columbia Seminary; John Bachman, Pro- 
fessor in Charleston College, Founder of Lutheran Seminary and 
one of the Founders of Newberry College; James C. Furman, Presi- 
dent of Furman University. 




A Group of South Carolina Educators 



WILLIAM C. PRESTON JAMES H. CARLISLE 

JAMES It. THORNWELL 
JOHN BACHMAN JAMES C. FURMAN 317 



31 S THK MAKING OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

of negroes. Additional institutions for colored youth 
have been established as follows: Schofield Institute, 
Aiken (1868); Lancaster Institute, Lancaster (1879); 
Harbison College, Irmo (1882); Ferguson-Williams Col- 
lege, Abbeville (1882); Friendship College, Rock Hill 
(1891); and SterUng Institute, Greenville (1896). 

Academies and high schools are found in nearly every 
town in the state. These institutions, together with the 
schools already mentioned, small and great, are all doing 
their part in the noble work of training the boys and girls 
of South Carolina to become wise and God-fearing men 
and women. 



APPENDIX 



GOVERNORS APPOINTED UNDER THE PROPRIETORS 

L Sir John Yeamans, appointed by Proprietors, 1664. 

2. William Sayle, appointed by Proprietors, 1669. 

3. Joseph West, elected by Council, 1671. 

4. Sir John Yeamans, appointed by Proprietors, 1672. 

5. Joseph West, appointed by Proprietors, 1674. 

6. Joseph Morton, appointed by Proprietors, 1682. 

7. Richard Kyrle, appointed by Proprietors, 1684. 

8. Robert Quary, elected by Council, 1684. 

9. Joseph West, appointed by Proprietors, 1685. 

10. Joseph Morton, appointed by Proprietors, 1685. 

11. James Colleton, appointed by Proprietors, 1686. 

12. Seth Sothell, a Proprietor, 1690. 

13. Philip Ludwell, appointed by Proprietors, 1691. 

14. Thomas Smith, appointed by Proprietors, 1693. 

15. Joseph Blake, elected by Council, 1694. 

16. John Archdale, appointed by Proprietors, 1694. 

17. Joseph Blake, appointed by Proprietors, 1696. 

18. James Moore, elected by Council, 1700. 

19. Sir Nathaniel Johnson, appointed by Proprietors, 1702. 

20. Col. Edward Tynte, appointed by Proprietors, 1708. 

21. Robert Gibbes, elected by Council, 1709. 

22. Hon. Charles Craven, appointed by Proprietors, 1712. 

23. Robert Daniell, appointed by Crown as Deputy, 1716. 

24. Robert Johnson, appointed by Proprietors, 1717. 

25. James Moore (son of 18), chosen by Convention of People 

Dec. 21, 1719. 



319 



320 APPENDIX 



GOVERNORS APPOINTED UNDER THE KING OF ENGLAND 

1. James Moore, elected by Convention of People, 1719-1721. 

2. Sir Francis Nicholson, Provisional Governor, 1721-1729. 

3. Arthur Middleton, President of Council, Acting-Governor 

during absence of Nicholson, 1724-1729. 

4. Robert Johnson (same as 24 above), first Royal Governor, 1729- 

173.5. 

5. Thomas Broughton, Lieutenant-Governor but with full autlior- 

ity, 1735-1737. 

6. William Bull, President of Council and Lieutenant-Governor, 

1737-1743. 

7. Samuel Horsey, appointed but did not hold office. 

8. James Glen, 1743-1756. 

9. William Henry Lyttelton, 1756-1760. 

10. WiUiam Bull (son of 6), Lieutenant-Governor, 1759-1775. 

11. Thomas Pownal, appointed Acting-Governor 1760-1761, l)ut 

did not hold office. 

12. Thomas Boone, 1761-1764. 

13. William Bull, Acting-Governor, 1764-1766. 

14. Lord Charles Greville Montagu, 1766-1768. 

15. WiUiam Bull, Acting-Governor, 1768. 

16. Lord Charles Greville Montagu, 1768-1769. 

17. William Bull, Acting-Governor, 1769-1771. 

18. Lord Charles Greville Montagu, 1771-1773. 

19. William Bull, Acting-Governor, 1773-1775. 

20. Lord William Campbell, 1775-1776. 

PRESIDENTS AND GOVERNORS OF THE STATE 

John Rutlcdge, President, March, 1776-March, 1778. 
Rawlins Lowndes, President, March, 1778- January, 1779. 
John Rutledge, Governor, January, 1779-Januaiy, 1782. 
John Mathewes, Governor, January, 1782-January, 1783. 
Benjamin Guerard, Governor, January, 1783- January, 1785. 
William Moultrie, Governor, January, 1785-January, 1787. 
Thomas Pinckney, Governor, January, 1787- January, 1789. 
Charles Pinckney, Governor, January, 1789-December, 1792. 



APPENDIX 



321 



William Moultrie, Governor, December, 1792-December, 1794. 
Arnoldus Vander Horst, Governor, December, 1794-December, 1795. 
Charles Pinckney, Governor, December, 1796-December, 1798. 
Edward Rutledge, Governor, December, 1798-January, 1800. 
John Drayton, Governor, January, 1800-December, 1802. 
James B. Richardson, Governor, December, 1802-December, 1804. 
Paul Hamilton, Governor, December, 1804-December, 1806. 
Charles Pinckney, Governor, December, 180G-December, 1808. 
John Drayton, Governor, December, 1808-December, 1810. 
Henry Middleton, Governor, December, 1810-December, 1812. 
Joseph Alston, Governor, December, 1812-December, 1814. 
David R. Williams, Governor, December, 1814-December, 1816. 
Andrew Pickens, Governor, December, 1816-December, 1818. 
John Geddes, Governor, December, 1818-December, 1820. 
Thomas Bennett, Governor, December, 1820-December, 1822. 
John Lyde Wilson, Governor, December, 1822-December, 1824. 
Richard I. Manning, Governor, December, 1824-December, 1826. 
John Taylor, Governor, December, 1826-December, 1828. 
Stephen D. Miller, Governor, December, 1828-December, 1830. 
James Hamilton, Jr., Governor, December, 1830-December, 1832. 
Robert Y. Hayne, Governor, December, 1832-December, 1834. 
George McDuffie, Governor, December, 1834-December, 1836. 
Pierce M. Butler, Governor, December, 1836-December, 1838. 
Patrick Noble, Governor, December, 1838-April, 1840. 
B. K. Henegan, Governor, April, 1840-December, 1840. 
John P. Richardson, Governor, December, 1840-December, 1842. 
James H. Hammond, Governor, December, 1842-December, 1844. 
William Aiken, Governor, December, 1844-December, 1846. 
David Johnson, Governor, December, 1846-December, 1848. 
Whitemarsh B. Scab rook. Governor, December, 1848-Decembcr, 

1850. 
John H. Means, Governor, December, 18oO-December, 1852. 
John L. Manning, Governor, December, 1852 -December, 1854. 
James H. Adams, Governor, December, 1854-December, 1856. 
Robert F. W. AUston, Governor, December, 1856-December, 1858. 
William H. Gist, Governor, December, 1858-December, 1860. 
Francis W. Pickens, Governor, December, 1860-December, 1862. 
Milledge L. Bonham, Governor, December, 1862-December, 1864. 
A. G, Magrath, Governor, December, 1864-May, 1865. 



322 APPENDIX 

Benjamin F. Perry, Governor, May, 1865-Novomber, 1865. 

James L. Orr, Governor, November, 1865-June, 1868. 

Robert K. Scott, Governor, June, 1868-December, 1872, 

Franklin J. Moses, Jr., Governor, December, 1872-December, 1874, 

Daniel H. Chamberlain, Governor, December, 1874-March, 1877. 

Wade Hampton, Governor, March, 1877-February, 1879. 

W. D. Simpson, Governor, February, 1879-September, 1880. 

T. B. Jeter, Governor, September, 1880-December, 1880. 

Johnson Hagood, Governor, December, 1880-December, 1882. 

Hugh S. Thompson, Governor, December, 1882-July, 1886. 

John C. Sheppard, Governor, July, 188G-December, 1886. 

John P. Richardson, Governor, December, 1886-December, 1890. 

Benjamin R. Tillman, Governor, December, 1890-December, 1894. 

John Gary Evans, Governor, December, 1894-January, 1897. 

William H. Ellerbe, Governor, January, 1897-June 2, 1899. 

M. B. McSweeney, Governor, June, 1899-January, 1903. 

Duncan Clinch Heyward, Governor, January, 1903-1907. 

Martin F. Ansel, Governor, January, 1907-1911. 

Cole L. Blease, Governor, January, 1911- 

COUNTIES, PARISHES, TOWNSHIPS, AND DISTRICTS 

1685 

Berkeley County. 

Craven County. 

Colleton County. 

Carteret County changed to Granville County (1721). 

1706 

St. Philip's Parish (Charles Town). 

Christ Church Parish. 

St. Thomas's Parish. 

St. John's Parish, Berkeley. 

St. James's Parish, Goose Creek. 

St. Andrew's Parish. 

St. George's Parish, Dorchester. 

St. Denis's Parish, afterwards combined with St. Thomas's. 

St. Paul's Parish. 

St. Bartholomew's Parish. 



APPENDIX 



323 



St. Helena's Parish. 

St. James's Parish, Santee. 

Prince George's Parish, Winyi,h (1721). 

Prince Frederick's Parish (17 J4). 

St. John's Parish, Colleton (1734). 

Prince William's Parish (1746). 

St. Peter's Parish (1746). 

St. Michael's Parish (1751). 

St. Stephen's Parish (1754). 

St. Mark's Parish (1757). 

All Saints Parish (1767). 

St. Luke's Parish (1767). 

St. Matthew's Parish (1768). 

St. David's Parish (1768). 

Orange Parish (1778). 

1730 

Purrysburgh Township (Savannah River). 
New Windsor Township (Savannah River). 
Queenstown Township (Pee Dee River). 
Fredericksburg Township (Wateree River). 
WiUiamsburg Township (Black River). 
Kingston Township (Waccamaw River). 
Amelia Township (Santee River). 
Saxe-Gotha Township (Congaree River). 
Orangeburgh Township (Edisto River). 

1769 

Beaufort District. 
Charles Town District. 
George Town District. 

(It was changed to Georgetown in 1798. 

See p. 313.) 
Cheraws District. 
Camden District. 
Orangeburgh District. 
Ninety Six District. 
Pinckney District (1791). 
Washington District (1791). 



These were judicial 
districts arranged 
for the convem'ence 
of the law courts. 



324 



APPENDIX 



1785 



Charleston County. 
Washington County. 
Colleton County. 
Granville County. 
Hilton County. 
Lincoln County. 
Shrewsbury County. 
Bartholomew County. 
Berkeley County. 
Marion County. 
Winyah County. 
Williamsburg County. 
Kingston County. 
Liberty County. 
Marlboro County. 
Darlington County, 
Chesterfield County. 
Sumter County. 
Clarendon County. 
Lewisburg County. 
Barnwell County. 
Orangeburgh County. 
Lexington County. 
Richland County. 
Fairfield County. 
Lancaster County. 
Chester County. 
York County. 
Union County. 
Newberry County. 
Edgefield County. 
Abbeville County. 
Laurens County. 
Spartanburg County. 
Greenville County (1786). 
Pendleton County (1789). 
Kershaw County (1791). 



These were minor judicial 
subdivisions. 



Appendix 325 

1798 



Charleston District. 
Colleton District. 
Beaufort District. 
Barnweli District. 
Georgetown District. 
Orangeburgh District. 
Sumter District. 
Marion District. 
Darlington District. 
Marlboro District 
Chesterfield District. 
Kershaw District. 
Richland District. 
Edgefield District. 
Abbeville District. 
Newberry District. 
Fairfield District. 
Lancaster District. 
Chester District. 
York District. 
Spartanburg District. 
Union District. 
Laurens District. 
Greenville District. 
Pendleton District. 



1868 

Abbeville County, named after a town in France. 

Aiken County, named after William Aiken. 

Anderson County, named after Colonel Robert Anderson of the 
Revolution. 

Bamberg County, named after the Bamberg family. 

Barnwell County, named after the Barnwell family. 

Beaufort County, named after Henry, Duke of Beaufort, Lord Pala- 
tine of the province. 



326 APPENDIX 

Berkeley County, named after Sir William Berkeley and John, Lord 

lierkeley, two of the Proprietors. 
Calhoun County, named after John C. Calhoun. 
Charleston County, named after King Charles II. 
Cherokee County, named after the Cherokee Indians. 
Chester County, named after Chester in Englantl. 
Chesterfield County, named after the English family of Chesterfield. 
Clarendon County, named after Edwarfl, Earl of Clarendon, one of 

the Proprietors. 
Colleton County, named after Sir John Colleton. 
Darlington County, origin of name unknown. 
Dillon County, named for a citizen of that name. 
Dorchester County, named after the town of Dorchester. 
Edgefield County, named, probably, from geographical position at 

the edge of the state near Georgia. 
Fairfield County, named from the beauty of the region. 
Florence County, named after the daughter of Gen. W. W. Harllee. 
Georgetown County, named after King George I. or King George II. 
Greenville County, named after the town of Greenville, which was 

named, probably, after Isaac Green, early settler. 
Greenwood County, named from the verdant beauty of the country. 
Hampton County, named after Gen. Wade Hampton. 
Horry County, named after Gen. Peter Horry of the Revolution. 
Jasper County, named after Sergeant Jasper of the Revolution. 
Kershaw County, named after Col. Joseph Kershaw, who settled 

Camden (Pine Tree Hill) in 1758. 
Lancaster County, named after Lancaster, England. 
Laurens County, named after Henry Laurens and Col. John Laurens. 
Lee County, named after Gen. Robert E. Lee. 
Lexington County, named after Lexington, Massachusetts. 
Marion County, named after Gen. Francis Marion. 
Marlboro County, named after the English Marlborough family. 
Newberry County, origin of name unknown. 
Oconee County, named after the Oconee Indians. 
Orangeburg County, named after the fourth Prince of Orange, who 

married Anne, daughter of King George II. 
Pickens County, named after Ger . Andrew Pickens. 
Richland (younty, named, probably, after a plantation of the same 

name owned by the Taylor family. 



APPENDIX 327 

Saluda County, named after Saluda Indians. 

Sumter County, named after Clen. Thomas Sumter. 

Spartanburg County. This territory was called the "Spartan" 

country in very early times. 
Union County, named after Union Church which stands in this region. 
WiUiamsburg County, named after Prince William, son of George II. 
York County, named after York, England. 

GENERAL CONFEDERATE OFFICERS AND OFFICIALS 
FROM SOUTH CAROLINA 

Lieutenant Generals 

Richard H. Anderson, Army of Northern Virginia (1864). 

Stephen D. Lee, Army of Tennessee (1864). 

Wade Hampton, Army of Northern Virginia (1864). 

James Longstreet (appointed from Alabama), Army of Northern 

Virginia (1862). 
Daniel H. Hill (appointed from North Carolina), Army of Northern 

Virginia (1863). 

Major Generals 

Benjamin Huger, Army of Northern Virginia (1861). 

David R. Jones (appointed from Georgia), Army of Northern 
Virginia (1862). 

Joseph B. Kershaw, Army of Northern Virginia (1864). 

M. C. Butler, Army of Northern Virginia (1864). 

P. M. B. Young (appointed from Georgia), Army of Northern Vir- 
ginia (1864). 

Brigadier Generals 

Alpheus Baker (appointed from Alabama, 1864). 

Barnard E. Bee (1861). 

Hamilton P. Bee (appointed from Texas, 1862). 

Pinckney D. Bowles (appointed from Alabama, 1865). 

M. L. Bonham (1861). 

John Bratton (1864). 

James Cantey (appointed from Alabama, 1864). 

Ellison Capers (1865). 

James Chestnut (1863). 



328 APPENDIX 

Jainos Conner (1864). 

Zachariah C. Deas (appointed from Alabama, 1862). 

Thomas F. Drayton (i801). 

John Duimovant (1864). 

Stephen Elliott, Jr. (1864). 

N. G. Evans (1861). 

S. W. Ferguson (appointed from Mississippi, 1863). 

M. W. Gary, Army of Northern Virginia (1864). 

S. R. Gist (1862). 

A. H. Gladden (appointed from Louisiana, 1861). 

D. C. Govan (appointed from Arkansas, 1864). 
Maxcy Gregg (1861). 

Johnson Hagood (1862). 
Micah Jenkins (1862). 
John D. Kennedy (1864). 

E. M. Law (appointed from Alabama), Army of N. Virginia (1862). 
A. R. Lawton (appointed from Georgia, 1861). 

T. M. Logan (1865). 

Robert Lowry (appointed from Mississippi, 1863). 

A. M. Manigault (1863). 

Samuel McGowan (1863). 

Lucius B. Northrop (1864). 

Abner Perrin (1863). 

J. Johnston Pettigrew (1862). 

John S. Preston (1861). 

R. S. Ripley (1861). 

R. R. Ross (appointed from Tennessee). 

John C. C. Sanders (appointed from Alabama, 1864). 

C. H. Stevens (1864). 

J. H. Trapier (1861). 

J. B. Villepigue (1862). 

W. H. Wallace (1864). 

Thomas N. Waul (appointed from Texas, 1863). 

L. T. Wigfall (appointed from Texas, 1861). 

In the Cabinet of President Davis 

Christopher G. Memminger, first Secretary of Treasury. 
G. A. Trenholm, second Secretary of Treasury. 
Lewis Cruger, Comptroller and Solicitor, 



APPENDIX 32!) 

Members of Military Staff of President Davis 

James Cliesiiut, A, D. C. 

F. R. Lubbock (appointed from Texas). 

Jolin M. Huger. 

War Department 

A. C. Myers, first quartermaster-general. 

A. R. Lawton, second quartermaster-general. 

Lucius B. Northrop, first commissary-general. 

T. S. Rhett, bureau of ordnance. 

Samuel P. Moore, surgeon-general. 

John S. Preston, bureau of conscription. 



SOUTH CAROLINA ARTILLERY IN THE WAR BETWEEN 
THE STATES 

Light Batteries 

Bachman's Grerman Battery. 

Beaufort Battery. 

Brooks (Rhett-Fickling) Battery. 

Calhoun-Preston (Sumter) Battery. 

Chesterfield Battery. 

Ferguson's Battery. 

Garden's (Palmetto) Battery. 

Gist Guard (Chichester) Battery. 

Johnson's (Richard) Battery. 

Lafayette Battery. 

Macbeth (Boyce) Battery. 

Mcintosh's (Pee Dee) Battery. 

Marion Battery. 

Mathewes Battery. 

Santee Battery. 

Tupper's Battery. 

Vigilant Rifles Battery. 

Waccamaw (Ward) Battery. 

Washington Battery (Hart's Horse Artillery with Hampton's 

Cavalry) . 
Winder's Battery. 



330 APPENDIX 

Light Battalions 

(ierinan Battalion, Batteries A and B. 

Lamar's Battalion. 

Palmetto Battalion, Batteries A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, K. 

Heavy Battalions 

First, Fifteenth (Lucas), Eighteenth (Alston). 

Heavy Regiments 

First, First State Militia, Second, Third. 



AN ORDINANCE 

To dissolve the union between the State of South Carolina and 
other states united with her under the compact entitled, " The Con- 
stitution of the United States of America/' 

We, the people of the State of South Carolina, in convention 
assembled, do declare and ordain, and it is hereby declared and 
ordained, 

That the ordinance adopted by us in convention, on tlie twenty- 
third day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven 
hundred and eighty-eight, whereby the Constitution of the United 
States of America w^as ratified, and also all acts, and parts of acts, 
of tlie General Assembly of this state, ratifying amendments of the 
said Constitution, are hereby repealed; and tliat the union now 
subsisting between South Carolina and other states, under the 
name of " the United States of America " is hereby dissolved. 

Yeas, 169; nays, none. 

Done at Charleston, the twentieth day of December, in the year 
of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and sixty. 

D. F. Jamison, 
Delegate from Barnwell and President of the Convention, 

Signed also by all of the other 
Members of the Convention. 



INDEX 



AbbevUle, 182, 192, 193, 239. 
Abbeville County, 64, 65, 106, 

174, 180, 184. 
District, 188. 
Abney, Lieutenant, 208. 
Academies, 305. 
African Lal^orers, 22, 69, 201, 

217. 
Agricultural and Mechanical 

CoUege, 305. 
Alabama, 214, 220. 
Albemarle, Duke of, 5. 
Albemarie Point, 8. 
Aldrich, A. P., 291. 
Allen University, 316. 
Anderson, R. H., 221, 250, 251. 
Anderson County, 107, 291. 
Appalachian Indians, 29. 
Appomattox, 253, 256. 
Archdale, John, 23, 24, 27. 
Ardesoif, Captain, 128. 
Arkansas, 223. 

Artillery, Charleston Company 
of, 74. 
First Regiment, 226. 
Ashepoo, 12. 
Ashle}'-, Lord, 4. 
Ashley River, 5, 6, 8, 11-14, 25, 

35, 92, 117. 
Assembly, 90, 156. 
Attakulla-kulla, 59, 61. 
Augusta, 118, 150, 179, 287. 



Bachman, J. B., 316 

Back River, 20. 

Ball's Bluff, 255. 

Baptist Church, 25, 219. 

Baptist Schools, 313. 

Barbadoes, 8, 11, 17, 21, 40. 

Barnwell District, 279. 

Barnwell, Jolm, 33. 

Baron, 6. 

Battalion, Rion's, 280. 

Batteries, 266. 

Battery (Charleston), 286. 

Battery Gregg, 227. 

Wagner, 227, 228, 279. 
Baxter, John, 134, 157. 
Beard, Jonas, 95. 
Beaufort, 2, 35, 69, 136. 
Beauregard, General, 220, 225. 
Bee, Bernard E., 223. 
Bee, Thomas, 86. 
Belmont, 57 . 
Benedict Universit}^ 316. 
Berkeley County, 5, 17, 127, 
Berkeley, Jolin, Lord, 5. 

Sir William, 5. 
Bennuda, 8. 
Bermuda Hundred, 280. 
Black, J. L., 269. 
Blackbeard, 39, 40. 
Black Mingo Creek, 132. 
Black River, 50, 132. 
Blackstock, 143. 



331 



332 



INDEX 



Blako, Joseph, 22-2.5, 27. 
lilakewey, A\'illiain, 45. 
lilunding, J. 1>., 208, 226. 
Jiloody Angle, The, 243. 
Bonnet, Stede, 40-43. 
Boone, Joseph, 75. 
Bonliam, Milledge L., 224-231, 

244. 
Boston, 87. 

Brandon, Thomas, 124, 137. 
Brand}' Station, 270. 
Bratton, John, 253. 

AVilliam, 122, 124, 142, 150. 

Mrs. William, 124. 
Brewton, Miles, 70, 86. 
British Merchants, 82. 

Parliament, 76, 77, 81, 93, 
109, 110. 

Soldiers, 96, 98, 99, 104, 105, 
112, 117, 118, 195. 

War Ships, 155. 
Britton's Neck, 129. 
Broad Path, 27. 
Inroad River (Port Royal), 2. 
]3road River (Upper Country), 
12, 52, 65, 124, 137, 142, 
145, 147, 172. 
Broiighton, Thomas, 53. 
lirown, Gasper, 95. 

J. N., 243. 
Buford'« Regiment, 118. 
liull, AVilliam, 50, 54, 57. 

AVilliam (son of above), 60, 61, 
68, 72. 
Bunker Hill, 87. 
liurgess's Mill, 277. 
Buniside, General, 268, 269. 
Bush, Tiieutenant, 114. 
Butler, B. F., 280. 



Butler, M. C, 266, 271, 274, 
275, 277, 279. 
Pickens, 180. 
Pierce, 158. 
Pierce jNI., 206-208. 

Caldwell, Jolm, 67, 103. 

Martha, 188. 
Calhoun, Catharine, 63, 189. 
James, 179. 

John Caldwell, 62, 67, 103, 
171-174, 176, 180, 186, 188- 
205, 216, 217, 315. 
Patrick, 62-67, 105, 155, 157, 

188, 189. 
William, 179. 
Camden, 118, 12.5-127, 1.30, 13.5, 
1.30, 1.50, 151, 1.53, 16.5, 172, 
244. 
Camden Ferry, 125. 
Camp Gregg, 240. 
Camp])ell, William, 141. 

Lord William, 88. 
Cantey, Adj. James, 208. 
Cape Fear River, 41. 
Capers, Ellison (Bishop), 259- 

261. 
Cardross, Lord, 18. 
Carlisle, James H., 316. 
Carolina, 3, 4, 5. 
Carolina, North, 5, 33, 38, 223, 
231. 
South, settled, 2; named, 19; 
made a state, 1.54; joins tho 
Confederacy, 220. 
Carolina, The, 8, 10. 
Carpenter, Captain, 2.52. 
Carpetl)agg'^rs, 292. 
Carteret, Sir George, 5. 



INDEX 



333 



Cassiqiie, 6. 

Catawba Indians, 12, 65. 

River, 124, 125, 137, 139, 145, 
151. 

Cattle, 21, 22, 69, 298. 

Cedar Spring, 124. 

Chamberlain, D. H., 293. 

Chambersburg, 268. 

Chancellorsville, 240. 

Chapultepec, 208, 209. 

Charles I, 4. 

Charles II, 4, 5. 

Charles IX, 2, 4. 

Charleston, 5, 8, 15, 157, 169, 
178, 185, 189, 212, 219, 
220, 227-231, 233, 239, 244, 
255, 263, 282, 284, 286. 

Charleston Harbor, 223. 

Charles Town, 8, 11-17, 19, 20, 
24, 25, 32, 37, 69, 70, 72, 87, 
88, 96, 101, 105, 112, 115, 
117, 130, 137 ; (name 
changed to Charleston, 
157, 158.) 

Charlotte, 140. 

Charter, 5. 

Cherokees, 12, 47, 59-61, 74, 
97, 101, 106-108, 127, 144, 
157. 

Cherokee County, 147. 

Cherry HiU, 184. 

Chesapeake, The, 193. 

Chester County, 139, 142. 

Cheves, Alexander, 174. 

Langdon, 171, 174-178, 185, 

195. 
Sophia Langdon, 178. 

Chiokamauga, 248, 258. 

Cliicken, Captain, 37. 



Chicora College, 304. 

Church Street (Charleston), 

25. 
Churul)USco, 207, 208. 
Citadel (MiHtary Academy), 279, 

311. 
City of Mexico, 208, 209. 
Claflin University, 316. 
Clarendon County, 5, 135, 136. 
Clarendon, Earl of, 5. 
Clariosophic Society, 181. 
Clark, T. H., 270. 
Clarke, Elijah, 137, 138, 143. 
Clay, Henry, 172, 174, 183, 195, 

202, 204. 
Clay's Compromise Tariff, 184. 
Clem's Creek, 122. 
Clemson CoUege, 199, 315. 
Clinton, 314. 
Clinton, Henry, 96, 98, 104-106, 

117, 118. 
Cobb Legion, 266. 
Cold Harbor, 274. 
Colhoun, Floride, 193, 194. 
College, Plan to establish, 72. 
for Women, 312. 
of Charleston, 310. 
Colleton, James, 19. 

Sir John, 5. 
Colleton County, 5, 17, 169. 

District, 185. 
Columbia, 152, 163, 171, 172, 

178, 180, 183, 206, 211, 231, 

262, 263, 278, 286, 288, 291, 

295, 315. 
Columbia Theological Seminar^'-, 

313. 
Combahee River, 12, 13, 35, 36. 
Commons' House, 53. 



334 



INDEX 



Confederate Congress, 244. 

States of Anieriea, 220, 223. 
Congaree River, 12, 52, 101, 

163. 
Congregationalists, 25. 
Congress, Continental, 83, 84, 89, 

100, 109, 115. 
Provincial, 84-86, 89, 90, 93, 

120. 
Stamp Aft, 77. 
Connelly, Henry, 211. 
Conner, James, 244. 
Constitution (South Carolina), 

90. 
(United States), 159. 
Convention (Philadelphia, 1787), 

158, 159. 
(Charleston, 1788), 159, 160. 
Converse College, 315. 
Conyers, Daniel, 134, 
Cooper, Anthony Ashley, 4, 5, 6. 
Cooper River, 5, 6, 15, 19, 24, 

27, 30, 37, 57, 117, 172. 
Coosa w, 12, 35. 
Coosawhatchie Swamp, 136. 
Comwallis, Lord, 111, 116, 117, 

125, 127, 131, 133, 137, 141, 

142, 144, 153. 
Cotton, 56, 298. 

Mills, 303-306. 
Council, 15, 59. 

Council of Safety, 86, 88, 89, 108. 
Cowpens, 145, 147-149. 
Craven, Charles, 33-39. 
Craven County, 17. 
Craven, Earl of, 5. 
Creeks, 12, 59,60. 
Crum, Henry, 95. 
Gumming, Sir Alexander, 47, 48. 



Cuningham, ''Bloody Bill,'' 
103. 
Colonel (Georgia), 147. 
Cuningham family, 103, 105. 

Daniell, Robert, 20, 29. 

Darlington County, 51. 

Davie, William R., 125, 140, 142. 

Davis Legion, 266. 

Davis, Jefferson, 220. 

Defence, The, 88, 89, 93. 

Deer, 2, 9, 13, 20, 49. 

Delaware Bay, 41. 

De Saussure, H. W., 175, 192. 

Dickinson, Colonel, 208. 

Dissenters, 17. 

Dorchester, 25. 

Doyle, Colonel (British), 136. 

Drayton, WiUiam Henry, 84- 

87, 92-95, 103, 154. 
Drayton Hall, 92. 
Drewry's Bluff, 280. 
Dreher, Godfrey, 95. 
Due West, 106. 
Due West Female College, 312. 

Theological Seminary, 313. 
Dumfries, 269. 

Dunlap (British officer), 124. 
Dutch, 11, 111. 
Dwight, President, 191. 

East Battery (Charleston), 57. 
East Bay (Charleston), 57. 
Edgefield, 182, 216. 
Edgefield County, 206. 

District, 224. 
Edisto River, 12, 14, 17, 19, 25; 

35, 38, 62, 136, 156, 284. 
Edwards, Colonel, 240. 



INDEX 



335 



Eldorado, 168. 

Eleventh (S. C.) Regiment, 280. 

Elliott, Barnard, 96. 

Benjamin, 86. 

Mrs. Barnard, 114. 

Stephen, 228, 229, 255, 256. 

Thomas, 134. 
England, 3-5, 11, 17, 21, 94, 

16.5-168, 193-195. 
English Church, 16. 

Settlers, 4, 8-10, 11, 17. 
Enoi-ee River, 137, 138. 
Episcopal Church, 16, 33, 259. 
Erskine College, 313. 
Eupliradian Society, 181. 
Europe, 215. 
EUtaw Springs, 153. 
Evans, Nathan G., 254-256. 

Fair Forest Creek, 124. 

Fayette ville, 279. 

Felder, Henry, 95. 

Ferguson, Major (British officer), 

141, 142. 
Thomas, 86. 
Fishdam Ford, 142. 
Fishing Creek, 122, 126, 137. 
Fitzpatrick, Garrit, 95. 
Five Nations, 35. 
Flag of South Carolina, 88, 98- 

100, 114, 115. 
Flax, 57. 

Fletchall, Tliomas, 103 
Florida, 3, 5, 8, 10, 19, 27-29, 

35, 166, 206, 220, 224, 

287. 
Force BiU, 198. 
Fork Country, 52, 103. 
Forts, 10,27,31,60. 



Fort Balfour, 13«. 

Charles, 2, 3. 

HiU, 199, 305. 

Johnson, 31, 58, 88, 89. 

Loudon, 60. 

Moore, 60. 

Moultrie, 96-98, 100, 104, 
117, 127, 155, 227. 

Prince George, 60. 

Rutledge, 107. 

Sumter, 220-223, 225-231, 
239, 255, 285. 

Watson, 151. 
Fox (horse), 135. 
France, 1, 2, 19, 167. 
Franklin, 259, 260. 
Fredericksburg, 237, 240, 246, 

268. 
French Soldiers, 28, 31, 32, 109, 
113, 116. 

Settlers, 2, 3. 

-Swiss, 51. 
Furman, J. C, 316. 

University, 313. 

Gadsden, Christopher, 73-79, 81, 

84,96,118,157. 
Gaffney, 305. 
Gaillard, Theodore, 176. 
Gaines's Mill, 233, 234. 
Gainey, Major, 130, 134. 
•*Gamecock" (Sumter), 133,137, 

144. 
Gary, M. W., 277. 
Gates, Horatio, 126, 127, 130. 
George I, 94. 
George II, 48, 49. 
George III, 57, 76. 78, 92, 94, 

138. 



336 



INDEX 



Georgia, 5, 39, 49, 112, 137, 142, 

220, 231, 259. 
Georgetown, 50, 69, 128, 134, 

136. 161. 162. 
Germans, 51. 62, 65, 95. 101, 

103, 121. 
German -Swiss, 51. 
Gervais, 157 
Gerry, Elbridge, 167. 
Gettysburg, 241, 247, 248, 271. 
Gibbes, William, 85. 
Giles, Hugh, 128. 
Ginger, 56 

Gist, States Rights, 258-261. 
Gist's Brigade, 258-261. 
Glen, James, 58-60. 
Goldsboro, 281. 
Goose Creek, 19, 24. 
Granby, 152. 

Grant (British officer), 60. 
Grant, Ulysses S., 242, 244, 249, 

250, 252, 255, 256, 258, 274, 

281. 
Great Cane Brake, 103. 
Greene, Nathanacl. 149, 153. 
Greenville. 103, 313. 

Female College, 312. 
Greenville County, 107. 
Greenwood, 305 
Gregg, James, 231, 232. 

Maxcy, 231-238. 
Grey, Lieutenant, 114 
Grier, \V M 313. 
Grimke, J b\. 176 

Thomas, 176 
Guilford Court House. 149. 

Hagood, Johnson, 279-281. 
Halfway Swamp, 135. 



Hamburg, 60. 
Hamilton, D. H., 238. 

James, Jr., 183, 198, 202. 
Hanmiond, Samuel, 137, 157. 
Hampton, Andrew, 124. 

Anthony, 05, 106. 

Edward, 124. 

Henry, 143, 150, 157. 

Preston, 269, 271, 277., 

Wade (First), 150-153, 157, 
261. 

Wade (Second), 261-263. 

Wade (Third), 185,250, 263- 
279, 293-297. 
Hampton Legion, 265, 266. 
Hancock, Jolm, 109. 
Hanging Rock, 125. 

Creek, 210. 
Hard Labor Creek, 65. 
Harden, WiUiam, 136, 137, 

157. 
Harllee, Captain, 245. 
Harper, WiUiam, 184. 
Harper's Ferry, 237, 245, 246. 
Hart, J. F., 265, 266. 
Haskell, A. C, 277. 

Charles Thomson, 178. 

Jolm C, 256. 
Hawes's Shop, 274. 
Ha3aie, Isaac, 137. 

P. H., 284, 286-288. 

Robert Yonge, 185-188, 286. 
Heatley, William, 95. 
Hemp, 57. 

Henegan, Colonel, 245. 
Heyward, Thomas, Jr., 86-89, 

100, 157. 
Highlanders, 51. 
HiU, A. P., 240. 



INDEX 



337 



Hill, WiUiam, 141, 142, 143, 150, 

157. 
Hobkirk's Hill, 153. 
Holland, 116. 
Hood, J. B., 259. 
"Hornet's Nest," 141. 
Horry, Daniel, 162. 

Hugh, 130, 134, 157. 

Peter, 134, 135, 157. 
Horsehoe Plantation, 169. 
Houses, 8, 25, 35, 51, 57, 70, 

73. 
Hack, Christian, 122-124. 
linger, Isaac, 60, 96. 

John, 86. 
Huguenin, Thomas A., 230. 
Huguenot Church, 19, 25. 
Huguenots, 1-4, 16, 19, 24, 25, 
65, 70, 101, 127, 128. 

Independence of South Carolina, 

89-92, 94. 
Independence, Declaration of, 

at Philadelphia, 100. 
Indians, 2, 12-14, 20, 21, 27, 

29, 38, 44. 
Land bought from, 14, 49, 

60. 
Indigo, 56, 69. 
Inglis, Chancellor, 219. 
Ireland, 17. 
Iroquois, 35. 
Isle of Palms, 104. 

Jackson, Andrew, 183, 261, 262. 
Stonewall, 235, 237, 240, 245, 
266. 
Jacksonborough, 156. 
Jamaica, 29. 



James, James, 51. 

John, 128, 130, 131. 
James Island, 222, 279. 
James River, 235, 275, 280. 
Jamison, D. F., 219. 
Jasper, Sergeant, 99, 100, 1 14. 
Jefferson, Thomas, 100. 
Jenkins, Micah, 249, 250-253. 
Johnson, Andrew, 290. 

Nathaniel, 30-32. 

Robert, 39, 41, 43, 45, 47, 49, 
50. 

WiUiam, 80-82. 
Johnston, J. E., 250, 259, 261, 
278, 279, 281, 290. 

Kautz's Cavalry, 276. 
Kennedy, J. D., 249, 250. 
Keokuk, The, 227. 
Keowee, 47, 60. 
Kershaw, Ely, 103, 157. 

Joseph B., 224, 244-250. 
Kettle Creek, 144. 
Kiawahs, 9. 

Kilpatrick's Cavalry, 279. 
King, George, 95. 
''King's Men," 105. 
King's Mountain, 141, 142. 
King's Tree, .50. 
Kingstree, 130. 
Kussoes, 13. 

Lacey, Edward, 122, 123, 139, 

141-143, 150, 157. 
Lancaster, 210, 211, 213- 
Lancaster Coxmty, 64, 125 

District, 210. 
Lander College, 314. 
Landgrave, 6, 20. 



338 



INDEX 



Langdon, Mar>', 174. 

Laurens, Henry, 60, 86, 91, 108, 

105^112, 158. 
John, 108, 112-117. 
Laurens County, 137, 140, 239. 
Laws, 5, 7, 18. 
Lawyers, 72. 

"leaning Wood" (Indian), 59. 
LeConte, Joseph, 219. 
Lee, "Light-Horse Harry," 151, 

152. 
Robert E., 233, 238, 242, 244- 

246, 249, 252-256, 266- 

271, 272, 274, 277, 290. 
Leesville, 316. 
Leesville College, 316. 
Legar^, Hugh S., ISO, 184, 284. 
Leitner, Michael, 95. 
Lemon Island, 2. 
Leopard, The^ 193. 
Lexington, 87. 
"Liberty" Flag, 88, 98, 100, 

209, 226. 
«* Liberty Tree." 80-83, 97, 108. 
Library, 71. 

Society, 71. 
Lichfield, Conn., 192. 
Limestone College, 305. 
Lincoln, Abraham, 217, 221, 223, 

270. 
Lincoln (Massachusetts officer), 

117,118,156. 
Lindo, Moses, 56. 
Little Round Top, 247. 
Little Wood River, 35. 
Locke, John, 5. 
Logan, George, 45. 
London, 8, 71, 92, 108, 111, 112. 
Tower of, 111. 



London, The, 82. 
Long Canes Creek, 64 
Settlement, 03-05, 
Long Island, 104. 
Longstreet, General, 249, 252^ 

253. 
Lords Proprietors, 4-7 
Louis XVI, 116. 
Louisiana, 220. 
Lowndes, Rawlins, 79, 86, 133, 

169. 
Wmiam, 109-174, 195. 
Lucas, Elizabeth, 64, 55, 154, 

162-164. 
George, 54. 
Ludwell. Philip, 19. 
Lutlieran College, 313. 
Lutheran Seminary, 310. 
Lynch, Thomas, 77, 79, 84, 

100. 
Thomas, Jr., 81, 100. 
Lynch'e Creek, 132, 136. 

Macdonald, 134, 135. 
Madison, James, 262, 
Magnolia Cemetery, 178, 289. 
Magrath, A. G., 290. ' 
Maham, Hezekiah, 134, 151. 
Manassas, 224, 235-237, 239, 

244, 250, 252, 255, 265. 
Manigault, Arthur, 257-261. 

Gabriel, 70. 
Manigault's Brigade, 257-261. 
Marion, Francis, 60, 126-130 

142, 151-153, 157. 
Marion County, 231. 

District, 254. 
Maryland, 126, 130. 
]\Iaryland Heights, 245. 



INDEX 



339 



Marshall, John (Chief Justice), 
167. 

WiUiain, 175, 
Mason, Senator, 202. 
Massachusetts, 25. 
Maxcy, Cornelia, 231. 

Jonathan, 231. 
Mazyck, Isaac, 70. 
Mazj^ck's Pasture Lot, 80. 
McCaU, James, 137, 142, 143, 

148. 
McCauley, James, 134. 
McCIeUan, General, 233, 235, 

245, 268. 
MeCIure, Jolin, 122, 123. 

Mary, 122. 
McConnell, John, 122. 

Samuel, 123. 
McCord Family, 51. 
McCottry, William, 134. 
McDaniel, Sergeant, 100. 
McDonald, Sergeant, 114, 115. 
McDowell (North Carolina offi- 
cer), 141, 147. 
McDuffie, George, 179-185, 198. 
McGowan, Samuel, 239-244. 
McMaster, F. W., 256. 
McWilliams, John, 95. 
Meeting Street. (Charleston), 25. 
Meighan, John, 268. 
Merchants, 70, 71. 
Methodists, 304. 
Mexican War, 206, 232, 244. 
Mexico, 206, 224, 239. 
Middleton, Arthur (President of 
Council), 46, 84. 

Arthur (grandson of above), 
84-87, 93, 100, 118. 

Henry. 84. 



Middleton, Thomas 60. 
Military Academy, South Caro- 
lina, 279, 302. 
Military District, No. 2, 291. 
Millwood, 263, 278. 
Mississippi, 220, 258. 
Mississippi River, 166. 

Valley, 224, 257. 
Missouri, 173. 
Mitcliel, John C, 230. 
Monck's Comer, 135. 
Monmouth, 112. 
Monocacy River, 267. 
Monroe, President, 196. 
Montagu, Lord Charles Gre\'ille, 

68, 81- 
Montgomery, 214, 220. 
Moore, James, 27, 29. 

James (son of above), 34, 35, 
44-46. 
Morgan, Daniel, 145, 147. 
Morris Island, 227, 228. 
Morton, Joseph, 17, 19. 
Morton Settlement, 17. 
Moses, F. J., Jr., 293. 
Motte, Colonel, 88. 

Rebecca, 152. 
Moultrie, John, 97. 

WiUiam, 60, 88, 96-98, 113, 
157, 159, 163, 172. 
Mount Meigs, 213. 

Pleasant, 302. 
MullaUy, Francis P., 242. 
Murfreesboro, 257. 
Musgrove's Mills, 137, 138. 

Napoleon III, 215. 
Nashville, 261. 
NeeJ Andrew 122. 



34U 



INDEX 



Negro Government, 292, 293. 

Negroes, 11, 22, 49, 55, 57, 261. 

Nelson's Ferry, 130, 133. 

Neiise Kivcr, 33. 

New Bordeaux, C5. 

New England, 39, 40, 87, 122. 

New Jersey, 122. 

New Orleans, 262. 

New Koclielle, 05. 

New York, 11, 35, 40, 105, 122, 

215, 223. 
Newport, 112, 193. 
Nicholson, Francis, 46. 
Nineteenth Regiment, 257, 258. 
Ninety-Six, 105, 106, 118. 
Noble, Patrick, ISO. 
Non-Importa tion Agreement, 82. 
North Carolina, 44, 107, 126,127, 

141, 142, 255. 

Oconee County, 107, 216. 

Indians, 12. 
Ogier, Lewis, 134, 
Oglethorpe, James, 49, 50. 
"Old Hickory," 261. 
Olympia Cotton-]\Iill, 305. 
O'Neall, Jolm Belton, 184. 
Orange Quarter, 19. 
Orangeburg, 95, 151, 316. 
Orangeburgh County, 51, 52, 

101. 
Ordinance of Nullification, 183. 
Orr, J. L., 291. 
Oxford University, 92, 154, 164. 

Pacolet River, 147. 
Palmetto Regiment, 206-209, 
239. 
Sharpshooters, 250, 251. 



Paiminkey River, 274. 

Parker, Admiral, 90, 98, 99. 

104-106. 
Parliament (see British). 
Parisiies, 33. 
Parris Island, 2. 
Parsons, James, 86. 
Pee Dee River, 51, 62, 127. 129, 

130, 132, 133. 
Pendleton, 181. 
Perrin, Abner, 240, 241. 
Perry. B. F., 290. 
Petersburg, 250, 255, 275, 280. 
Petigru, James L., 180, 184, 288. 
Philadelphia, 83, 84, 89, 100,212. 
Pickens, Andrew, 60, 105, 144, 
145, 148, 149, 152, 153, 156, 
216. 
Andrew, 2d, 216. 
Francis W., 216, 220, 238. 
Pickens County, 47. 
Pinckney, Charles, 158. 
Charles (Chief Justice), 52, 53, 
56,58,80,154,155,162,164. 
Charles Cotesworth, 58, 85, 
92, 118, 154-159, 163, 167. 
168, 175. 
Thomas (emigrant), 52. 
Thomas (son of Chief Justice), 
68, 92, 154, 157-168, 175. 
Pirates, 39-44. 
Pitch, 49. 
Pitt, William, 79. 
Planters, 71. 

Pocotaligo River, 35-37. 136. 
Poets, 282-289. 
Pope, General, 235-237. 
Port Royal, 1-4, 8, 18, 19, 28, 
85-49. 



INDEX 



841 



Postell, James, 134, 135, 157. 

John, 134, 135. 
Potomac, 237, 2GS, 209. 
Presbjrterian College, 314. 
Presbyterians, 315. 

Associate Piefonned, 315. 
President, First, 89. 
Pressley, Colonel, 258. 
Preston, W. C, 184, 316. 
Provost, General, 112, 113. 
Prioleau, Elias, 19. 
Province, 46. 
Proprietors, 4-8, 17, 18, 20, 22, 

31, 44, 45. 
Furry, Jolm Peter, 51. 
Purrysburgh, 51. 

Quaker, 23. 

Queen Anne*s War, 27. 

Quimby Bridge, 152. 

Ptappahamiock Ptiver, 235, 268, 

270. 
Rawdon, Lord, 135, 149, 151, 

153. 
Rangers, 101. 
Reams's Station, 277. 
Revenge, The, 40. 
Revolution (1719), 44-46. 
(1775), 54, 58, 68, 78, 105, 

106, 112. 
Reedy River, 103. 
Rhett, Alfred, 226. 

William, 32, 41-43. 
Ribault, Jean, 2, 3. 
Rice, 20, 22, 49, 56, 69, 298. 
Richardson, J. S., 176. 
Richmond, 223, 224, 233, 245, 

251, 255, 266, 272. 



Rickenbaker, Henry, 95. 
Rion's Battalion, 280. 
Ripley, R. S., 231. 
Roberts, Owen, 96. 
Rock Hill, 305. 
Rocky River, 174. 
Royal James, The, 41, 42. 
*'Rule of the Robbers," 292. 
Russell family, 51. 
Russia, 216. 
Rutledge, Andrew, 70. 

Edward, 84, 89, 100, 157, 
159. 

Hugh, 89, 175. 

John, 89. 

John (son of above), 77, 79, 
84, 89, 91, 100, 133, 134, 
141, 142, 156, 157, 159. 



Saluda River, 12, 52, 63, 103 
105, 118, 124, 145, 151. 

Samaria Church, 275. 

Santee Canal, 172. 

River, 12, 19, 24, 25, 49, 62, 
127, 133, 135, 136, 151, 153, 
162, 193. 

Sapporiy Church, 275. 

Savannah, 50, 112, 113, 163, 
1.65. 

Savannah River, 12, 35 39, 49, 
51, 60, 62, 112, 144, 150, 
178, 179, 184. 

Sayle, William, 8, 10, 11. 

Schools, 71, 306-318; of Eng- 
land, 72 ; for colored people, 
316. 

School builders, 316. 

Scotch-Irish, 50, 51, 62. 



342 



INDEX 



Scots, 18, 19, 50, 62, C.5, 60, 68, 
95, 101, 103, 105, 118, 119, 
121, 128, 144. 
Scott, R. K., 293. 

Winfield, 206, 209. 
Secession Convention, 218, 219, 

244. 
Seminole Indians, 206, 224, 

287. 
Seneca, 106. 

Settlers, 2, 3, 5, 22, 25, 49-52. 
Seven Days' Battles, 266. 
Seven Pines, 251, 265. 
Shaftesbury, Earl of, 6. 
Sharpsburg, 237, 246, 255, 267. 
Shelby, Isaac, 137, 138, 141. 
Sheridan, Philip, 250, 257, 258, 

274, 275. 
Sherman, W. T., 231, 250, 259, 

277-279, 288. 
Sliields, General, 207, 208. 
Shipyards, 70. 
Silk, 30, 49, 57. 
Silk Hope, 30. 
Silkwonns, 30. 
Sinikins, Eldred, 182. 
Simms, W. Gilmore, 282-286, 

288. 
Sims, J. Marion, 210-215. 

Theresa, 214. 
Singleton, Pichard, 185. 
Skene, Alexander, 45. 
Slaves, 11, 22, 49, 55, 69, 172, 

261. 
Sloan, J. B. E., 255. 
Smith, Benjamin, 70. 
Thomas, 20, 23. 
William, 125. 
Snell, Adam, 95. 



Snow Island, 132, 135, 136. 

South Carolina (see Carohna); 
Cavalry, Fifth, 274, First, 
269; Fourth, 273; Second, 
268; Sevoiitli, 277; Sixth, 
274; Gazette, 71; Map of, 
103; Volunteers, First, 233, 
Twelfth, 233, Thirtecntli, 
233; Fourteenth, 233; Orr's 
Pifle, 233. 

South Carolina College, 168, 180, 
211, 216, 224, 231, 232, 239, 
263. 

Spain, 166, 167. 

Spaniards, 3, 8, ^0, 19, 27, 28, 
31, 35, 39, 44. 

Spartanburg, 315. 

Spartanburg County, 65, 124, 
125, 140. 

Spottsylvania, 253. 

St. Andrew's HaU, 219. 

St. Augustine, 3, 28, 29, 157. 

St. Cecilia Association, 71. 

St. John's Parish, 127. 
River, 3. 

St. Michael's Church, 16, 25. 

St. Philip's Churcli, 25, 205. 

Stallion's, 124. 

Stamp Act, 76-79. 

Stamp Act Congress, 77 

State House, 183. 

Stevens, Colonel, 259. 

Stone Bridge, 224, 255, 265. 

** Stonewall" Jackson, 266, 287 

Stoney, J. D., 281. 

Stono River, 12, 36, 55. 

Strother, Sergeant, 245. 

Stuart, J. E. B., 266, 268, 270. 
272. 



INDEX 



343 



Sullivan's Island, 31, 96, 98, 
103, 104, lOG, 107, 120, 155, 
227. 

Sumnierville, 25. 

Sumter, Lieutenant, 208. 

Thomas, 96, 119-121, 124, 

125, 133, 134, 137, 139, 
141-144, 150-153, 157, 159. 

''Swamp Fox," 133. 
Swiss, 51. 

Tar, 49, 69. 

Tar River, 35. 

Tarcote, 132. 

Tariff, High, 183. 

Tarleton, Banastre, 118-120, 

126, 127, 133, 142, 143, 
147-149. 

Taylor, Thomas, 125, 142, 143, 

157. 
Tea Tax, 82, 83. 
Tennent, WiUiam, 103. 
Tennessee, 223, 257-259. 
Tenth Regiment, 257, 258. 
Texas, 184, 220, 254. 
Thicketty Fort, 125. 
Thomas, John, 124, 157. 
Tliomson, William, 96, 98, 101, 

103, 104, 120, 157, 178. 
Thomwell, James H., 211, 316. 
Thornwell Orphanage School, 

316. 
Timrod, Henry, 284, 287-289. 
Tories, 103, 105, 106, 121, 122. 
Towaiships, 49. 
Trade, 20-22, 27, 68-70. 
Treaties (Indian) 15, 33, 47- 

49, 59-61. 
Treaty with England, 111. 



Tre\'ilian's Station, 275. 
Treze\'ant, Lewis, 176. 
Trott, Nicholas, 6. 
Tufts, Simon, 89. 
Tulifiny Bridge, 112. 
Tupper, James, 229. 
Turpentine, 49. 
Tuscaroras, 33-35. 
Twenty-Fifth Regiment, 280. 
Twenty-First Regiment, 280. 
Twenty-Fourth Regiment, 258, 

260. 
Twenty-Seventh Regiment, 280. 
Twiggs, Colonel, 142, 143. 
Tyger River, 65, 143. 
Tyler, President, 200. 

Union, South Carolina joins the, 
290. 
County, 141-143, 147, 
United States, 160. 
Union, United States Military 

Academy, 196. 
University of Oxford, 92, 154, 
164. 
of South Carolina, 302. 

Vice-president, First, 91. 
Virginia, 10, 38, 40, 126, 141, 
142, 223, 224, 239, 250, 255. 
Yersi Cruz, 206. 

Wadboo Bridge, 135. 
Waddel, Moses, 189, 190. 
Waddel's Academy, 179. ISO, 

184, 190. 
Wallace, William H., 256. 
Wando River, 30. 
Wappoo Creek. 54-56. 



344 



iNDEX 



War of 1812, 216. 

War Ships, British, 88, 89, 9G- 

99. 
AVardhnv, Traiicis Hugh, 219. 
Wasliingtou, 193, 196, 198, 200, 

201, 224, 203, 270. 
Washington, George, 87, 90, 

111, 112, 115, 116, 153, 

158, 161-167, 171, 196. 
William, 148, 159, 103. 
Washhigton Liglit Infantry, 171. 

Square, 79. 
Wateree River, 12. 
Waties, Thomas, 176. 
Watson (British officer), 135, 

136. 
Waxhaws, 04, 118-120, 144. 
Webster, Daniel, 172, 177, 186- 

188, 202, 204. 
Welsh, 51, 128. 
AVelsh Neck, 51. 
Wemyss, Major, 132, 143. 
West, Joseph, 8, 11, 12, 16. 
West Indies, 21, 22, 31, 54, 55. 
West Point, 196, 254. 
Westoes, 15. 
Westminster School, 92, 154, 

164. 
Wejnnan, Edward, 85. 
Whitestone, Henrj^ 95. 
Wiboo Swamp, 136. 



\\ ilderncss, The, 242, 249, 252. 

274. 
Wilds, Samuel, 176. 
\\ ilhams, David R., 171, 176. 

James, 105, 137, 138, 141. 
Williamsburg, 250, 251. 
Williamsburg Township, 50, 51. 
\\'illiamson, Andrew, 105, 106, 
107. 

William, 86. 
Williamson's Plantation, 122. 
Wilmington, 281. 
Windmill Point, 31. 
Winyah, 12. 

Winn, Colonel, 142, 143,150,157. 
Winnsboro, 142-144. 
Winthrop CoUege, 314. 
W^itherspoon, John, 50. 
Witherspoon's Ferry, 136. 
W^offord CoUege, 313. 
Woodlands, 284, 286. 
Woodward, Dr. Henry, 15. 
Worley, Richard, 43. 

Yates, Lieutencint-Colonel, 226. 
Yale College, 190, 192. 
Yeamans, Sir John, 11, 12. 
Yemassees, 12, 35-38, 45. 
York County, 122, 124, 137, 139. 

141. 
Yorktown, 111, 116, 117, 153. 



11.. 



I\ 



